Until Every Drop of Blood Is Paid: A More Radical American Civil War

Chapter 48: Yes We'll Rally Round the Flag
  • The fact that John Wilkes Booth failed in his attempt to assassinate Lincoln has unfortunately obscured the tragedy that he succeeded in his other stated goal – assassinating the two premier Union generals. Even as the nation celebrated the survival of its President, it wept for Reynolds, the commander of the Army of the Susquehanna, and Lyon, the General in-chief. With both Generals dead by Booth and his accomplices’ hands, the Union Army descended into disarray, as the main Federal force found itself without their commander, and even those who still had theirs were unable to effectuate the coordination and concentration needed to overcome the rebels. Booth’s actions thus changed the course of the war, as the carefully laid out plans for a victory in the summer of 1864 crumbled due to disorganization, probably prolonging the war for many months more. As the Northern diarist George Templeton Strong observed, Booth hadn’t just murdered three men. The blood of “thousands more” would be in his hands now that “the rebels, emboldened by this atrocity, fight with renewed vigor and a desire to imitate the bloodthirst of their beau”.

    In truth, reactions in the Confederacy were far from unanimously in favor of Booth, at least initially. Moved by both honor, and fear that the assassinations had strengthened the Lincoln administration politically and internationally, Breckinridge was quick to disavowal any relation with Booth and his plans. That “madman” had acted on his own, the Confederate President asserted, “for no Southern man could for a second contemplate such dishonorable methods” even if, he added in a passage suggested by Davis, Lincoln “has no qualms with encouraging the murder of women and babes by fomenting domestic insurrections”. Southerners of the upper-crust were quick to echo Breckinridge, but merely because they feared that Booth had just foolishly stirred up Radical feelings in the North. In truth, most Confederates, including Breckinridge, seemed to somewhat justify Booth’s actions by adding that Lincoln and his acolytes were committing worse crimes every day. The Virginian Sallie Putnam claimed then that “the generosity native to Southern character” allowed them to condemn Booth, for “Reynolds and Lyon now dead were no longer regarded as enemies”, even if, in life “they had been implacable and unflinching in inflicting far worse suffering upon us”.

    Putman’s words show that what at first had been an attempt to distance themselves from Booth’s actions soon became an outright justification of them under the argument that Lincoln was a much worse murderer. “The poor Booth is said to be a monster for killing three men”, Edmund Ruffin observed. But Reynolds and Lyon were “much worse vandals”, for they waged “a war of extermination” that had stained the soil of the South with the blood of thousands. Public repudiations of Booth were “shameful”, Ruffin concluded, saying that he should be hailed instead. The young Katherine Stone, exiled in Texas, indeed hailed him as the “brave destroyer” of two Generals that had “plotted and executed devastation, famine and desolation”. Stone was sorry to hear that Lincoln had survived; as for Booth, “many a true heart at the South weeps for his death”. Even the usually sober Mary Boykin Chesnut, who too called Booth a “madman” and worried that “these foul murders will bring upon us worse miseries”, considered the assassinations “a warning to tyrants and their pawns”. Lincoln should beware, for that “will not be the last attempt to put a President to death”.

    Few believed Breckinridge’s professions of innocence, especially due to the “widespread approval of such atrocities coming out from Rebeldom”, as a Yankee officer remarked. When had Breckinridge ever shrunk from “cowardly assassinations, cruel punishments, bloody acts”, questioned a speaker in the Republican National Convention. Ask the men “massacred at Fort Pillow and Plymouth, cut to pieces in New York and Baltimore, executed in his gallows and dungeons” if the rebels were above such methods. For decades after the war, the “fact” that the assassinations were personally ordered by Breckinridge was accepted throughout the North, and it took a long time before passions cooled down enough for objective analysis to conclude that Booth had acted on his own. At the time, “hate rankled in the breasts” of all Union men, reported a soldier. “Oh, how strong is this passion, this desire for revenge”. The assassinations and the reactions of the rebels had filled the Yankees with the desperate conviction “that it is to be a war of extermination . . . Union men will have to kill as many secesh as they can before they kill us”.

    satan-booth.jpg

    Union propaganda depicting Booth being tempted by the Devil

    Booth had perhaps bought some time for the Southern armies, but he had also unleashed a terrible vindictive spirit that made the last year of the war the bloodiest of them all. He had as well, just as Breckinridge had feared, strengthened Radical sentiments in the North. The greatest consequence was that the “rally round the flag” effect patched up the divisions in the Republican ranks, allowing for Lincoln’s renomination and the passing of the Radical amendment. In fact, the section providing for the direct trial of individuals by the Federal government was inspired by the actions of Booth and his crew. After it passed, the amendment was lambasted by Confederates as an “infamous document” that established a “centralized tyranny” and sought to “exterminate the White population of the South”. Lincoln had thus “at last unveiled his true objectives”, Breckinridge declared, and the knowledge that the enemy “will not rest until his vandal hordes have desecrated and polluted” all the South should impel the Confederate soldiers into “greater, braver, unfettered resistance”. The Rebels heard the message loud and clear, such as a Virginian who vowed to “massacre . . . the thieving hordes of Lincoln”, or a Georgian who said that in response Confederates should “burn! And slay! Until Ft. Pillow with all its fancied horrors shall appear as insignificant as a schoolboy’s tale”.

    This defiance imbued some Yankees with the conviction that they, too, should fight with renewed vigor to finally defeat the Rebellion. But others were instead convinced that it was proof that the South could never be subdued by force of arms. Rather than a result of ideology, this possibility was informed by the disorder brought about by the assassinations and the corresponding slump in morale. Without Lyon, the Union found itself without a leader that coordinated all offensives to use the resources available to produce victories. The halo of martyrdom resulted in Lyon’s deficiencies as a General in-chief being forgotten for decades after the war – his tendency to just pressure commanders into hasty attacks when waiting could yield greater advantages, and his marked impatience that often had negative results. The disastrous Battle of Marietta is the clearest example of these flaws. Nonetheless, Lyon was a capable officer, with unquestionable patriotism and zeal, and a dynamic energy that put continuous pressure on the Confederates. The overcorrection of some historians who held that Lyon was a bad General in-chief or that Lincoln basically had to fulfill that position himself, is simply untrue. Consequently, the loss of Lyon was keenly felt, for without him the careful concentration of forces broke down as each commander put plans on operation, or stopped plans, without coordinating with his fellow officers.

    The most affected of all Union Armies was, naturally, the Army of the Susquehanna, which had also lost its commanding officer, General Reynolds. Celebrated as a hero of the Republic due to his victory at Union Mills and his tragic death, Reynolds too has been the subject of revisionism and counter-revisionism that has made it hard to discern his qualities as a person and as a general. This started even before his funeral, as the Republican apparatus mobilized to paint Reynolds as a firm supporter of Lincoln and the Republican program. Reynolds’ distaste for Radicalism and politics as a whole, his initial reluctance to use Black troops, and his at-times contentious relation with Lincoln were all obscured. As with Lyon, there was some overcorrection later, especially regarding his military skills. Union Mills was painted as a fluke by historians who saw the Battles of Frederick, Mine Run, and North Anna as flat failures that showed that Reynolds was in truth a mediocre general. But in reality Reynolds imbued the Army of the Susquehanna with a drive, vision and spirit that it had lacked previously, keeping up the pressure on Lee and always making the rebel commander pay in every battle.

    Most importantly, Reynolds had given stability and coherence to an Army that had been, before him, always submerged in petty squabbles and political conflict. Under McDowell, McClellan, and Hooker infighting had been endemic, as generals divided in cliques and subordinates conspired for their superiors’ posts. Indeed, McClellan had conspired against McDowell, and then Hooker against McClellan, all leading to a serious reduction in the Army’s capacities, as generals focused on their personal advancement rather than the cause. Lincoln unwittingly fostered this internecine culture, for both McClellan and Hooker had been rewarded by their conspiring by receiving overall command. In other words, Lincoln had inadvertently taught his generals that conspiring against each other paid dividends. Choosing Reynolds was a masterstroke, for he had the respect and love of the other commanders, and his single-minded focus on victory gave the Army of the Susquehanna a clear direction. Under Reynolds, the heretofore dysfunctional Army started to work again, with his presence being enough to prevent conflict and keep the rivalries at bay. But now that Reynolds was dead, strife was brewing again in the Army of the Susquehanna.

    “If only he could see how his brave boys weep for him!” wrote Reynolds’ friend, General Meade, of the scenes at Reynolds’ funeral, which drew gigantic crowds as the coffin moved back towards his native Lancaster. But, Meade continued, “perhaps it’s better if he could not see us . . . he would be aghast at the villainy and baseness of these people!” The people Meade referred to was the other Corps commanders of the Army of the Susquehanna, who had not lost any time in bidding for the position of overall commander. In truth, Meade was being somewhat hypocritical, for he too had become involved in the game of military politics. Inevitably, with the Republican Convention and the Presidential election so close, Lincoln’s choice for a new commander of the Army of the Susquehanna and a new General in-chief would also be linked to electoral politics. As Von Clausewitz had observed, war was “the continuation of political intercourse with the addition of other means”, something especially true in a democratic society. Lincoln’s choice then would be inevitably political in nature, for he needed Generals that would help him accomplish his objectives and strengthen his position.

    fig31.jpg

    Strife within the command structure had worked against the Union several times

    The most urgent choice was the commander of the Army of the Susquehanna. The main Union force could not be left without a leader, lest Lee seize the opportunity and inflict a crippling blow. In truth, the Army of Northern Virginia was not capable of going on the offensive, but this was still a welcome respite. Anxious of resuming the attack and hoping for a summer victory, Lincoln set to work on choosing a new commander. There were two main choices: Doubleday and Meade. The latter seemed the obvious one, for Meade had been a personal friend of Reynolds’, and close to him in military and political thinking. The former had the support of Radical Republicans, who liked Doubleday for being one of the few unabashed Republicans in the Army, always quick to pledge support to the causes of Black enlistment and suffrage, at least for veterans. Both were politically problematic, for War Chesnuts saw in Meade a possible candidate, and some Radicals thought that Doubleday, “the Hero of Union Mills”, could be a possible rival for Lincoln. Moreover, both men loathed each other, due to both differences in personality and generalship. Though the feud had started at the Battle of Frederick, it had remained under the surface thanks to Reynolds’ presence, but now it came to the forefront again as Doubleday and Meade bitterly laid the blame on each other for the Battle of North Anna.

    The Army of the Susquehanna again threatened to divide into cliques as different generals supported different sides. Keeping in mind how the division between “Radical” and Conservative generals had negatively impacted the Peninsula Campaign, Lincoln scrambled for a compromise candidate that could, like Reynolds, keep the peace between the personalities and egos of the several commanders. Lincoln, reported John Hay, was greatly angered by this “incomprehensible” feud, which “makes me doubt whether I am awake or dreaming”. At the end, Lincoln decided to pick General Winfield Scott Hancock, a choice that both Meade and Doubleday found acceptable. The “very image of a romantic, dashing officer”, Hancock was a Pennsylvania Yankee who, similarly to Reynolds, had won his comrades’ affections thanks to his genial personality and his bravery in battle. Despite a lackluster career in West Point, where he graduated 18th in a class of 25, Hancock served well in the Mexican War under his namesake. Nonetheless, he first acquired notoriety during the Peninsula Campaign, where a pleased McClellan commented that “Hancock was superb today” after he led a successful counterattack. Nicknamed from the on, “Hancock the Superb”, the general seemed to be indeed an excellent choice due to his charisma and valor. Later events would however prove that Hancock was also imbued with superb shortcomings.

    The choice for a new General in-chief was harder, not because of lack of candidates but because of politics. General Grant, who was a good commander and always loyally executed the government’s policies, seemed an obvious choice. In fact, Lincoln had even considered appointing him to command the Army of the Susquehanna. But Grant had resisted, expressing that “it would cause me more sadness than satisfaction to be ordered to the command of the Army of the Susquehanna”, both because of his attachment to the western armies and the known difficult politics and titanic egos of the Virginia front. Lincoln came to agree, observing that the Eastern soldiers wished for one of their own. “To spurn the whole of them . . . and substitute a new man would cause a shock, and be likely to lead to combinations and troubles greater than we now have”, the President commented. Nonetheless, Lincoln had come to believe that Grant was possessed of an extraordinary energy that his Virginia generals simply lacked. Lincoln’s greatest worry was not about Grant’s capacity, but rather his politics, for several politicians thought that Grant was a possible presidential candidate.

    Grant himself claimed that he was “pulling no wires . . . I have no future ambition”. Yet Republicans like his friend Washburne saw in him a candidate that could defeat Lincoln; Chesnuts too thought they could woo him, given that Grant’s views were a cypher. As a result of these political concerns, Lincoln did not appoint a General in-chief for the rest of May, fearing that Grant had hidden political ambitions and that other generals would be unequal to the task. In the meantime, Grant set his sights in Mobile, decided to seize the important port after having spent several months setting up a campaign. At the start of the year, he had had his hopes dashed by the Lincoln administration’s focus on Texas and South Carolina, but Grant had managed to extract a promise of future support from Lyon. But now Grant worried that all his efforts would come to naught with Lyon out of the picture. In Philadelphia, Lincoln, who would have to be his own General in-chief for the moment, directed Admiral Farragut and General Banks to support Grant.

    On May 29th, a Union fleet lead by Admiral Farragut approached Mobile Bay. With four Monitors leading the charge, alongside 14 wooden ships, Farragut boldly advanced towards the largest of the three forts that guarded the entrance to the bay. A pitched, terrific duel started, as the Confederate fort and vessels stroke back. The rebel flagship was the ironclad CSS Tennessee, “the most redoubtable but also one of the most unwieldly ships afloat”. Tied to the mast of the Federal flagship, the USS Hartford, in order to see over the smoke, Farragut observed as his ships tried to subdue the fort, navigating through the mined waters. A terrifying explosion then resounded, for the monitor Tecumseh had hit a torpedo, being sent to the bottom alongside 90 Yankees. This lost seemed to sap the Federal momentum, but a decided Farragut, unwilling to retreat or surrender, then shouted “Damn the torpedoes! Full speed ahead!” Leading his flagship and the rest of the fleet unharmed through the minefield, Farragut proceeded to beat the Confederate fleet into submission. This included the Tennessee, which after an attempt to ram the Hartford that failed due to its slowness, was badly damaged and forced to surrender. Over the next three to four weeks, Farragut sieged and captured the rest of the forts, closing Mobile to blockade running and setting up the conditions for taking the city itself.

    battle-of-mobile-bay-2.jpg

    The Battle of Mobile Bay

    Unfortunately for the Union, the Federal commanders on land were not as bold or as successful as Farragut was on sea. Having left a small contingent of soldiers in Texas, and a much larger garrison in New Orleans and its surrounding parishes, Banks set forth for Mobile. The plan, which he had discussed with both Grant and Lyon before the assassinations, was for Banks and Grant to link up, forming an unstoppable force that would take Mobile from land after Farragut had cut it off from the sea. But by the time Banks marched out of New Orleans, the situation had changed. The rebels, instead of waiting for their destruction, had decided to take the initiative. At least, some of them did. In the Georgia front, General Joe Johnston seemed to have a golden opportunity to follow up the victory at Marietta with a shattering blow against Thomas’ bluecoats that could drive the invader out of Georgia, and maybe even recover East Tennessee. The magnitude of the latest victory, “induces me to hope that you will soon be able to commence active operations against the enemy”, Breckinridge wired Johnston. But as was custom, Johnston demurred, again offering a list a lengthy list of problems, and concluding that “I can see no other mode of taking the offensive here.”

    This remark caused consternation in Richmond, where Breckinridge surely felt a sense of déjà-vu. Indeed, Johnston had refused to move at the start of the year using the same reasons, and concluding that rather than taking the offensive he should retreat and wait for an opportunity to “beat the enemy when he advances, & then move forward”. Yet during the campaign Johnston had only retreated, and at the end the victory at Marietta was not because of Johnston, but in spite of him. At least, that’s what a tired Breckinridge believed. The President’s anger was increased as he realized that Johnston still had no intention to “move forward” even now that the enemy had been beaten back. At several emergency meetings, an incensed Jefferson Davis argued that the only way of “averting calamity” was by replacing Johnston. If he was allowed to remain in command, Davis argued, Johnston would just retreat again and possibly abandon Atlanta. But Breckinridge hesitated. Most civilians believed that Johnston was to thank for the victory, and the opposition press was lavishing praise upon him. As Mary Chesnut observed, “every honest man out west thought well of Joe Johnston” and were likely to side with him were he removed. Unwilling to face the backlash of the pro-Johnston public and press, Breckinridge maintained him in command, and tried to soothe his ego to earn his cooperation.

    Johnston, however, remained too resentful of Breckinridge. The President had acted in an “unbecoming and insulting manner”, according to the General. By sending both Cleburne and Longstreet to Georgia, and allowing them to supersede Johnston, Breckinridge had “undermined my authority” and consigned him to a “powerless, humiliating position”. These bitter sentiments, expressed in “an ill-judged and foolish letter”, insulted Breckinridge. But the Confederate chief decided that a public showdown with Johnston would harm the cause too much. With admiration, William Preston Johnston praised Breckinridge for this forbearance, for being so “truthful and magnanimous. It was difficult to move him to anger, impossible to provoke him to revenge”. But those who read between the lines realized that the broken relation between the General and his Commander in-chief could hardly be mended. “The president detests Joe Johnston for all the trouble he has given him”, wrote Mary Chesnut “And General Joe returns the compliment with compound interest. His hatred of Johnny Breck amounts to a religion”. Under such circumstances, the hopes of effective cooperation were bleak, but Breckinridge still tried, suffering through Johnston’s “mind numbing” missives where he asked for his authority to be defined, and forwarding ideas for a campaign.

    inadvertently, Breckinridge just added fuel to the fire, for several of the ideas Johnston received had come from Longstreet. The Virginian and his corps had remained in the Army of Tennessee, in the hopes of contributing to the next battle. More or less independent of Johnston, Longstreet was allowed to directly write to both Breckinridge and Secretary Davis, sharing both military plans and his impressions of the Army’s state. Compared with Johnston’s grim outlook, Longstreet’s reports painted a more positive picture, which, while recognizing a numerical and material inferiority, believed that the men could strike the Yankees. With both Cleburne and Longstreet there, Johnston would actually enjoy numerical parity, which meant, Longstreet declared, an opportunity to drive back Thomas. Longstreet’s energy pleased Breckinridge, who wrote back that they had to seize “the initiative with the greatest promptitude and energy”. Breckinridge believed the three generals ought to cooperate for the good of the cause, but this only compounded Johnston’s bitterness. Longstreet, in Johnston’s eyes, came to be “a snake” that was serving as Breckinridge’s spy and wanted to “usurp” Johnston’s command. No matter how much Breckinridge prodded, he was unable to get Johnston to cooperate actively with Longstreet.

    armies-American-Civil-War.jpg

    The Army of Tennessee was both the least functional and less successful rebel army

    After losing precious time by the feud, a tired Breckinridge finally gave up and ordered Longstreet to execute one of his plans, directing Johnston to reinforce Longstreet’s force by the addition of Polk’s corps. The plan was an advance against Knoxville, which if taken could threaten Chattanooga and force Thomas to divide his force. If successful, Breckinridge hoped, Longstreet could then be given overall command of the Army of Tennessee without raising too much of a controversy. The move caught the Federals off guard, for when Longstreet arrived at Bristol, Virginia, they had believed he was merely returning to the Army of Northern Virginia. Instead, Longstreet turned towards Knoxville, easily sweeping aside the outnumbered Union troops at the border between the states and capturing the supplies at Bean’s Station. Now, with enough food and ammunition to continue his march, Longstreet advanced through the open road to Knoxville. This was one of the events that changed the course of the Western campaigns, for the Union was forced to modify its plans to respond to this latest rebel threat. The other event was Grant being at last appointed General in-chief in early June, just a week previous to Longstreet’s maneuver.

    Throughout May, Lincoln had anxiously sought to determine Grant’s political positions and loyalty. After all, as James McPherson observes, “Lincoln could scarcely work with a general-in-chief who wanted to become commander in chief”. Grant’s name continued to be touted as a presidential candidate, including by the influential New York Herald. But Grant in truth had no desire to be a candidate, and he was loyal to Lincoln. To assuage him, the General sent several letters chastising his would-be backers and insisting that being President was “the last thing I desire. I would regard such a consummation unfortunate for myself if not for the country…. Nobody could induce me to think of being a presidential candidate, particularly so long as there is a possibility of having Mr. Lincoln reelected”. This open disavowal finally put Lincoln at ease. “You will never know how gratifying that is to me,” the President said after being shown the letter. “No man knows, when that presidential grub gets to gnawing at him, just how deep it will get until he has tried it; and I didn’t know but what there was one gnawing at Grant”. Just before the Republican Convention, Lincoln appointed Grant to the rank of Lieutenant General, the second after Reynolds, and summoned him to Philadelphia.

    Despite arriving in the middle of the jubilee over the Convention, there was no one to receive Grant at the station. Grant, accompanied by his son Fred, walked to Willard’s Hotel. The clerk, “looking down his nose at the travel-worn, unimpressive figure in a dusty uniform”, replied that he only had a small room at the top of the floor. Unbothered, Grant simply signed the register, making the clerk almost fall over himself once he realized he had the famous U.S. Grant in front of him. Grant then went to a reception the Lincolns were hosting, appearing in his worm traveling uniform, for he had lost the key to his trunk. But the people ignored this faux pas, celebrating the arrival of “the hero of Donelson, Vicksburg and Liberty”, with cheers, handkerchiefs and by banging knives on tables. “Why, here is General Grant! Well, this is a great pleasure, I assure you!”, exclaimed the President when he recognized him. The poor shy Grant was then smothered by long throngs of people anxious to meet him. The next day, Grant officially received his commission as General in-chief, Lincoln promising that “As the country herein trusts you, so, under God, it will sustain you.” Knowing how unused Grant was to public speaking, Lincoln had the previous day shared a copy of his remarks to allow Grant to prepare an appropriate answer. A simple reply, it praised “the noble armies that have fought on so many fields for our common country”, and thanked Lincoln. Hardly a rousing speech, it was still interpreted by many as a ringing, direct endorsement of Lincoln, coming just a few days before the Convention. Indeed, a plan by Missouri Radicals to vote for Grant first was scrapped when they heard of the message.

    The tall, lanky, and loquacious Lincoln, and the short, stout, and taciturn Grant, would develop a warm, mutually respectful relationship. The President had long admired Grant, for he was a fighter that, unlike other generals, loyally executed his policies instead of trying to resist them. He liked Grant because “he doesn’t worry and bother me. He isn’t shrieking for reinforcements all the time. He takes what troops we can safely give him . . . and does the best he can with what he has got”. As a general and a person, comments Ron Chernow, “Grant was the antithesis of everything Lincoln deplored in other generals—as eager to fight as they were reluctant; as self-reliant as they were dependent; as uncomplaining as they were petulant”. For his part, Grant came to genuinely love and admire Lincoln. “He was a great man, a very great man,” Grant recalled later. “The more I saw of him, the more this impressed me. He was incontestably the greatest man I ever knew”. Rewarding Lincoln’s confidence with concrete results and unswerving loyalty, Grant was at last the general Lincoln had been waiting for. Both men would forge a genuine friendship and an excellent working relation, becoming the team that would lead the Union to victory.

    El-presidente-Abaham-Lincoln-y-el-general-Ulysses-Grant.jpg

    Lincoln and Grant

    Not all shared Lincoln’s faith. Compared with Lyon’s aggressive zeal and Reynolds’ handsome, brave figure, Grant did not seem to be a fine example of a soldier. Many looked at him and found merely an unremarkable at best Western country bumpkin that had, as Richard Henry Dana Jr. sneered, “no gait, no station, no manner”. But it was in this “unpretentious but resolute demeanor” that others identified the key to Grant’s success. Though a “short, round-shouldered man” with “a slightly seedy look”, commented Philadelphia observers, Grant had “a clear blue eye” and “an expression as if he had determined to drive his head through a brick wall, and was about to do it”. Southerners too, saw in Grant a fearless foe who would finally use all the means at the North’s disposal to defeat them. “They say at last they have scared up a man who succeeds, and they expect him to remedy all that is gone wrong”, wrote Mary Chesnut. “So they have made their brutal Suwarrow, Grant, lieutenant-general”. More ominously, when he heard of Grant’s appointment, General Longstreet, once a friend that had even been his best man at his wedding to Julia, commented “That man will fight us every day and every hour till the end of the war.”

    That was precisely what Grant intended to do. After briefly considering retaining his headquarters in the West, Grant was convinced by Lincoln to move to Philadelphia. There, Grant started to fashion a new winning plan. Matching Reynolds and Lyon’ aggressiveness, Grant surpassed both slain commanders with his superb strategic thinking and willingness to engage in total war. The fragmented Union war effort was replaced with a comprehensive plan to use all the advantages of the North and completely devastate the Southern capacity to wage war. “Eastern and Western Armies were fighting independent battles,” remarked Grant, “working together like a balky team where no two ever pull together”. But with him a General in-chief, the Union Army would now pursue a policy of “desperate and continuous hard fighting”, that would push the rebels to the brink and keep up the continuous pressure until they broke. Using the Federal resources to their fullest, Grant planned to attack the Confederates on all sides, to prevent them from reinforcing each other and to deny them any rest. A delighted Lincoln, on hearing of the plan, remarked that this was like his “old suggestion so constantly made and as constantly neglected . . . to move at once upon the enemy’s whole line so as to bring into action to our advantage our great superiority in numbers.”

    But before he could start Grant had to deal with Longstreet, whose campaign against Knoxville had started just after Grant’s appointment. Despite not having any time to settle in his new position, Grant did not disappoint, and with the dynamism that characterized him he set to work. Grant saw Longstreet’s advance not as a setback, but as an opportunity to catch and destroy him, inflicting a severe blow to both the Army of Tennessee and the Army of Northern Virginia. General Sherman, who had been given command of the Army of the Tennessee, was immediately ordered to turn north to East Tennessee, which could become “the scene of the next great battle”. Thomas, for his part, was to send one corps to Knoxville and use the rest of his Army to maintain the pressure on Johnston’s front, while Banks was ordered to continue his march to Mobile, which was only defended by an 8,000 men garrison whereas Banks had 26,000 bluecoats at his disposal. Grant sent a direct message to Sheridan, the commander of the reinforcements sent by Thomas, emphasizing that Knoxville had to be held and Longstreet could not be allowed to escape. The always enthusiastic Sheridan replied boastfully that he would not merely stop Longstreet, he would “thoroughly whip him”. The message endeared him to Grant, who said of the young General “I like the way Sheridan talks; it argues success”.

    Through the next weeks Sheridan would back his confidence with deeds, fiercely pursuing Longstreet through East Tennessee’s forbidding terrain and delaying him with a series of skirmishes. Longstreet’s veterans were nonetheless able to reach Knoxville, but they were aware that Sherman’s main force was coming soon and were running low on supplies. The mountainous terrain proved too much for the strained Confederate logistics, and the country itself had been stripped bare by Thomas’ 1863 campaign. “Everywhere I look I find only desolation”, wrote a rebel soldier. “There are no civilians, no beasts, no farms in this land”. Knoxville itself had been strongly fortified, and Longstreet found that his map of the Confederate fortifications was seriously outdated. Firmly planted behind the new and improved Federal lines, Sheridan resisted Longstreet’s attacks. The Gray commander kept trying for two weeks until Sherman arrived. Now hopelessly outnumbered and facing destruction if defeated, Longstreet was quick to disengage and retreat, intending to return to Virginia.

    TheOldKnapsack_Cover.jpg

    Magazine cover commenting on Longstreet's campaign

    For Sherman, the area brought about only bad memories. It was in East Tennessee that he had failed at his first important assignment of the war, being branded a lunatic by the newspapers when he had failed to liberate the Unionist region. The memory of this bitter failure still gnawed at him, especially as he found the terrain just as forbidding as during his first campaign. Horses and mules starved and died by the wayside, and regiments advanced at a snail’s pace lest their men share the same fate. “East Tennessee is my horror”, the Federal commander said. “That any man should send a force into East Tennessee puzzles me.” Nonetheless, Sherman engaged in a prompt pursuit of Longstreet, catching him as he attempted to cross the Holston River. From behind hastily dug trenches, the rebels under Polk tried to resist an assault spearheaded by Sheridan. Alas, Polk fell by a sharpshooter, and a section of the Confederate trenches was captured. The Union success was then stopped by a counterattack led by John Bell Hood, which forced Sheridan back and secured the important bridge over the river. The rebels then managed to slip away, the entire battle only raking up relatively the minor casualties of 1,500 men on both sides.

    Over the next days the terrain proved to be the greater foe of both sides, as Sherman was unable to continue his pursue due to the terrible logistical situation, but observed as the roads were clogged with the corpses of Longstreet’s own draft animals. The attempt to catch Longstreet had failed, and after destroying a few bridges to prevent a second expedition against Knoxville, Sherman retreated. In Philadelphia, although there was some disappointment at the fact that Longstreet had managed to slip into Virginia, Banks’ own failures caused greater consternation. Indeed, despite his superior numbers, Banks’ Army was bogged down before the fortifications of Mobile, trying to completely encircle the garrison instead of assaulting the weaker eastern defenses as Sherman had advised. Banks thus lost an opportunity to secure the surrender of the city before Cleburne returned. When Cleburne finally left the Army of Tennessee, disgusted at Johnston’s failure to do anything, he found that Banks had divided his Army, and easily struck the separated wings. A panicked Banks immediately evacuated to the sea, failing in his assignment and giving Southerners a morale boost.

    Though Breckinridge shared the pride over the successful defense of Mobile, he was aghast at Johnston’s inaction. He had expected the General to use Longstreet’s campaign as a distraction to hit and drive Thomas back. Given that Sherman had went to support Sheridan, the Army of the Cumberland wasn’t as weakened as Breckinridge hoped, but it still had lost a corps and one of its more talented and aggressive commanders. Telegrams and letters continuously arrived to Johnston’s headquarters, prodding him into action and asking for his future plans. But Johnston answered to all these enquires by simply saying that an offensive was “impracticable”. Attempts by other generals to convince him to go on the attack only seemed to anger him. Colonel Henry Brewster, reported Mary Chesnut, was openly saying that “Longstreet and Cheatham wanted to fight,” but Johnston “resisted their counsel” because he was “afraid to risk a battle”. Assistant Secretary of War Seddon arrived at the same conclusion: “Johnston’s theory of war seemed to be never to fight unless strong enough certainly to overwhelm your enemy, and under all circumstances merely to continue to elude him”.

    The straw that broke the camel’s back came in July, when Longstreet and Cleburne had both left Georgia. The opportunity for attack had passed, Breckinridge pointed out, so now they would have to play defense. “I wish to hear from you as to present situation & your plan of operations”, he wired, and was dismayed by Johnston’s reply. “As the enemy has double our numbers”, Johnston explained, “we must be on the defensive. My plan of operations must therefore depend upon that of the enemy. . . . We are trying to put Atlanta in a condition to be held for a day or two by the Georgia militia, that army movements may be freer and wider”. This made it apparent that Johnston was not going to seize the initiative, and that he might even yield Atlanta to the enemy. “We have given Gnl Johnston too many opportunities”, concluded Breckinridge. With the unanimous support of the cabinet, Johnston was removed as commander of the Army of Tennessee and replaced with Franklin Cheatham. To replace the fallen Polk, for whom the President shed few tears, Hood was ascended to corps commander.

    Cheatham.jpg

    Benjamin Franklin Cheatham

    On the Union side, Grant also hoped to make changes in command. When it came to strategy, Lincoln assured Grant “that he had never professed to be a military man or to know how campaigns should be conducted, and never wanted to interfere in them.” If he had meddled, it was merely because of the “procrastination on the part of commanders”, but Lincoln had in truth always wanted “some one who would take the responsibility and act”. Lincoln “greatly overstated the degree of his future detachment”, comments Chernow, but the President did offer Grant his full support and a great deal of strategic and tactical liberty. Still, despite this seeming hands-off approach, Lincoln did instill into Grant the need to focus on Lee’s Army and to maintain and expand the government’s policies, chiefly Emancipation, the use of Black soldiers, and land redistribution. Due to Lincoln’s careful influence, Grant decided against his first plan, which entailed “an abandonment of all previously attempted lines to Richmond” followed by roundabout attacks. Instead, he was going to take the fight directly to Lee, Johnston, and Cleburne. “It was a tribute to Lincoln’s skill in managing men that, even while giving the general these assurances of independence, he succeeded in reshaping Grant’s strategy”, says David H. Donald, “and that his tact and diplomacy permitted the general to think that he was conducting the war with a free hand.”

    Even as they came to agree on strategy, unfortunately for Grant, Lincoln’s political objectives prevented the new General in-chief from carrying out some of the changes he wanted. The main one consisted in getting rid of the political generals who had so often bungled their tasks. Grant soon learned that sometimes political power trumped military competence. And so, Butler was retained in command of Union forces in Maryland because of his popularity with Radicals, and Franz Siegel remained in the Valley even though he had failed there many times already, because he was a favorite of German Republicans. Both were blocs that Lincoln was weak with, and whose support he would need for his reelection. Banks, who irritated Grant by fumbling the campaign against Mobile, would also remain in his post because despite his military incompetency he was a powerful political player and a key ally for Lincoln in Louisiana. The continued presence of these political generals in important commands would create further headaches for Grant. They “were the bane of his life, a special curse on the Union cause”, declares Ron Chernow.

    Despite this difficulty, people were quick to recognize that the Union war effort was now endowed of a greater energy and clearer purpose than ever before. Orders were sent for Thomas to advance against the Army of Tennessee, now under Cheatham’s command, and to take Atlanta. Sherman was tasked with sweeping through the South down to Mobile, putting down the breadbasket region of Black Prairie under a firm Union control, before striking against Cleburne and taking Mobile. Hancock and the Army of the Susquehanna would be the fulcrum of the effort, engaging Lee in direct battle, driving him back to Richmond and seeking to destroy his Army. Banks and Siegel for their part were ordered to advance in secondary attacks against Mobile and the Shenandoah Valley, respectively, to prevent the rebels from shifting troops from one theater to another and to aid the main Armies in their campaigns. Altogether, these plans augured a great, concerted assault on the Confederacy during the summer. “Oh, yes! I see that,” Lincoln exclaimed as Grant explained his strategy. “As we say out West, if a man can’t skin he must hold a leg while somebody else does.”

    Just before the start of the campaign, Grant visited the Army of the Susquehanna. General Reynolds had always been received with cheers, shouts and hats flung into the air. But Grant never inspired “the adulation or hero worship that Little Mac and Reynolds had so easily called forth . . . They reacted with respect, not rapturous cheers”, relates Chernow. Charles A. Dana, when he visited Grant in the West, had observed how his soldiers appreciated Grant’s humility. The soldiers “seem to look upon him as a friendly partner of theirs, not as an arbitrary commander.” When he rode by, instead of cheers they would "greet him as they would address one of their neighbors at home. 'Good morning, General,' Pleasant day, General,' and like expressions are the greetings he meets everywhere. . . . There was no nonsense, no sentiment; only a plain business man of the republic”. In time, Grant would come to earn similar respect and appreciation from the Army of the Susquehanna, but at the moment many of the Eastern men were unimpressed with, or plain resentful of his presence. “The feeling about Grant is peculiar”, commented Charles Francis Adams Jr., “a little jealousy, a little dislike, a little envy, a little want of confidence.”

    All these mixed feelings were in evidence during Grant’s first meeting with Hancock. Privately, Grant thought someone else should be in command, but, he observed, “I have just come from the West and if I removed a deserving Eastern man from the position of army commander, my motives might be misunderstood, and the effect be bad upon the spirits of the troops.” For his part Hancock was decided to maintain his independence. He balked at Grant’s initial plan to move his headquarters to the field, noting that Lyon never hovered above Reynolds’ shoulder like Grant proposed to do. In Hancock’s view, he had been tasked with upholding Reynolds’ legacy and finishing his work – for the victory to be truly the Army of the Susquehanna’s, it had to be allowed to fight by itself instead of under the direction of an outsider. For the moment, Grant accepted to only issue broad strategic orders, giving Hancock liberty to decide on the details and the precise tactics, both to achieve a working relationship and because Grant was needed at Philadelphia to coordinate the other offensives. Though unorthodox, this agreement seemed fine enough for the time being, and helped to conciliate the officers of the Army. “I was much pleased with Grant,” Meade at least concluded in a letter to his wife. “You may rest assured he is not an ordinary man.”

    Ulysses_S._Grant_astride_his_horse%2C_Cincinnati.jpg

    Grant taking command of the Union war effort

    As the armies of the Union started to marshal under Grant’s direction, hopes and anxieties started to bloom within the Northern people. These were “fearfully critical, anxious days,” wrote George Templeton Strong. The campaigns, he continued, would decide “the destinies of the continent for centuries” to come. In Philadelphia a “painful suspense” that “almost unfits the mind for mental activity”, reigned, as the President waited for the military movements to start. But Grant’s decisiveness and capacity had alleviated Lincoln’s cares at least somewhat. “Grant is the first general I’ve had! He’s a general!”, he exclaimed when William O. Stoddard questioned if Grant would be capable of finally achieving victory. “He hasn’t told me what his plans are. I don’t know, and I don’t want to know. I’m glad to find a man who can go ahead without me.” Just before Sherman, Thomas, and Hancock were scheduled to move against their foes, Grant visited Lincoln. “Whatever happens, there will be no turning back”, he assured his Commander in-chief. “I propose to fight it out if it takes all summer”. This final line immediately captured the imagination of the Northern public, which noted in it a confidence and firm resolve that inspired them like never before. “The North had broken loose with a tremendous demonstration of joy”, wrote Noah Brooks. “Everybody seemed to think that the war was coming to an end right away.” This enthusiasm and energy would be put to the test in July, 1864, as the Union started the campaigns that would decide once and for all the results of the election and of the war itself.
     
    Last edited:
    Side-story: "Somewhere along the Mississippi"
  • Somewhere along the Mississippi, 1863, December

    Samual reached again towards the fire, letting the sharp tendrils of heat banish the chill from his hand. Without a desk his handwriting was already terrible enough, and Mother never failed to mention when it was too shaky. Finishing the last line and signing it, he took one last careful look at the letter, trying to think if he left anything out. Satisfied, he let the ink dry and folded it into its envelope and pocketed it.

    Bundling his pen and writing paper back into his pack, he huddled up and sat so he could take as much of the warmth of the fire as he could. This wasn't his first winter at war, and he'd long before been disabused of the idea of the South always being the balmy, hot, tropical kingdom of cotton, but he still quietly laughed at the many things, little and large, he didn't know just a few years earlier.

    He never would've predicted that day in the recruiting office, what felt like eons ago, that his matchbox would be as important a weapon in the campaigns he'd fight as his musket. At the start he didn't quite have the knack for making fires, but with his experience now he could swear he could do it at the bottom of the ocean. And it wasn't just campfires that mudsills like himself were lighting anymore. After Vicksburg, the army had the job of making the whole Mississippi safe from attacks by the rebels. The trouble Sam had was, not every rebel was in a grey coat and flying a treason banner. Every time a southern woman saw his blue uniform and gave him a look of disgust, he wondered, were those two of Forrest's eyes? He nearly broke down the first time he told a family, a woman and two children, that they had so many minutes to pack their bags and get before he torched their home. He didn't know if anybody in the world had hated anything as much as that mother had clearly hated him. But that house had a fine view of the river, and the army had learned that the moment they left that tiny corner of this vast country a band of marauders could pop out of the trees and be given supper as they watched the river traffic, or smuggled from West to East. When the house burned and the fires licked the skin of his face, it was images of strung-up and mutilated Yankees that burned into his memory.

    Sam almost jumped out of his skin at the quiet call beside him. "Sir?"

    He turned to see a saluting Josiah. A contraband boy that the very depleted regiment picked up a few months earlier. In his most official capacity he was a drummer, but he was always about helping with odd jobs that meant most of the boys had grown to like him. In this rough country tears in uniforms were terminal annoyances, but Josiah liked giving mends, and most appreciated that help.

    "Oh. Hello, Josiah. What brings you out here?" This campfire wasn't near the perimeter the army was keeping, so it was pretty safe, but it was a bit on its own. Sam preferred the silence when he was writing his letters.

    "They're getting together all the letters, sir, for posting. You got anything?"

    "Uh, yes." Sam pulled out the letter, and looked back at Josiah.

    "You sit here by the fire for a second."

    "I'm alright, sir."

    "I can see you shaking, boy, now sit here and get warm."

    Slowly, Josiah stepped around, took off his pack, presumably other letters from around the brigade, and sat beside Sam, before rubbing his hands by the fire. Once he settled a bit, Sam offered him the letter and took out his pipe. Once he lit the tobacco, he noticed Josiah was carefully looking at the letter's address.

    "Can you read it?"

    "Freeport...ill-noh-is?"

    "You got the first bit right, and good try, but it's 'Illinois'."

    Josiah looked back to the fire, angry in the way boys got when they couldn't do something right.

    "Listen, I had to be sat down and forced to read, and get smacked with a ruler if I didn't, to be even that good at it. Many boys your age go to school and come out never bothering to learn, and you're teaching yourself with signs and the backs of letters. You think that Douglass fella learned it all in one day?"

    Josiah shook his head, "No, sir."

    "No, sir." The two sat watching the fire for a moment, Josiah idly pushing bits of snow in to melt with his boot, Sam puffing at his pipe. Sam thought he couldn't just leave the discussion at that, he'd definitely been on the other side of too many that ended only with that kind of dressing down.

    "I'm guessing you have some ambition. That's good for a young man. What will you do when we end the war?"

    The boy sheepishly cracked a smile, "Well, it won't be a farm, sir. I think I'll be dead before I pick another bag of cotton."

    That he would be dead before that, Sam felt confident, but he would not have dared saying that. This war didn't like sparing boys like Josiah. Of course, what a band of rebel marauders might do to him if he was caught was likely to be even worse than what they'd do to someone like Sam, but even in a stand-up fight it was common for drummers and fifers to get killed. You'd sometimes see in newspapers reports of the traitors murdering drummer boys in their little blue uniforms, and that had infuriated Sam when he heard earliest such stories, but after he first saw the elephant he understood that, in battle, when the volleys of lead started flying, nobody could be kept safe. Not the boys drumming John Brown's Body, and not the boys drumming the Bonnie Blue Flag.

    "Then what would it be then? A shop?"

    He hesitated. "A tailors. Sir."

    "Really? I mean, you do good stitching, I--" Sam stopped, then gave him a smile, "Clever boy, that's why you help out with the uniforms!"

    Josiah smiled more fully, clearly feeling encouraged. "In town before the war there was this tailor, and even the apprentice boys had really nice shoes and clothes on, and I always thought 'When I get North, I'll dress at least as good as that every day.'"

    "Well, when you establish yourself, I'll need you to make me a suit."

    "Thank you, sir."

    After another while, Josiah turned again, like he realized something, "Isn't Illinois where Lincoln's from, sir?"

    "I saw Lincoln."

    Josiah's eyes widened, all quasi-military deference of rank briefly forgotten, "What did he say to you?"

    Sam chuckled, "No, no, he was giving a speech. A debate, actually, with a democrat. This was before he was President, but there he showed that even Yankee democrats wanted slavery over the whole nation, just like how they forced it on Kansas."

    The boy went quiet. He'd spoken about his old massa only a few times, but it seemed like the man led him to think the North was full of nothing but 'negro-worshippers' who wanted to set his kind loose. A nasty scar on the kid's back was from when Lincoln was elected, and his owner got drunk, asked Josiah if he thought he was good enough to be the Vice-President, and then beat him with a shovel. But he didn't think any Yankee could be as bad as any Dixie boy. He'd also been a soul who had to learn much in this war. Most of the troops liked him enough to back him up, but Sam had seen sometimes in his face how the odd cruel remark could get to him.

    "But don't you worry. When they're licked, anybody left who wants slavery here will know to keep it to themselves."

    "Thank you, sir. Sir, is it alright asking something?"

    "Go ahead."

    "Where do you think the army's going to go, what with the Mississippi being taken?"

    Another puff from his pipe. "The Sam you need to be asking is a general, not a private. Grant's gotten us to do damn near anything an army could be asked to do, short of storming Hell, so it could be anything. Probably not west, the east is where the people and the farms and the factories really are. So, possibly Alabama."

    "Georgia, sir?"

    Sam's eyes narrowed. There was something Josiah wasn't saying, and he didn't like his first guess about what it was.

    "Do you have family in Georgia, Josiah?"

    The boy was mortified at being found out, but struggled to say something.

    "Ye-yes, sir. Um, Mammie. Mother. A man from Georgia bought her before the war."

    "And your father?"

    Josiah was looking up at him, and it was obvious to Sam that whatever the answer was, the boy didn't want to have to say it.

    "No, it's alright. You don't need to tell me." said Sam, putting a hand around the boys shoulder.

    After a few minutes of silence, Josiah got up off the log. "Uh, I should get these letters sent, sir. Um, thank you, sir." He gave a salute.

    Sam returned it. "No problem at all." He saw the boy turn and start walking back into the darkness. "And Josiah?"

    "Yes, sir?" the boy turned back.

    "Merry Christmas."

    They exchanged smiles. "Merry Christmas, sir."

    As he walked away, Sam decided he was going to sit until his pipe was finished, then head back. He knew it was going to take too long to get a reply to his letter, it always took too long, but it was around this time that a lot of soldiers, stuck in winter with little to do and feeling especially homesick, would tend to send at least one letter home, if just to tell the folks what they were looking. And now one more letter was going from some damned stretch of the Mississippi up to a house in Freeport, Illinois.

    "..I was also wondering, mother, if you could find some of the childrens books I learned to read with. I would very much like to be sent some of them..."
     
    Chapter 49: If It Takes Three Years More
  • As the dogwood bloomed in the summer of 1864, it seemed like the days of the Confederacy were counted. With Grant now as General in-chief, and a fiercer North that desired vengeance after the shock of the Red Night united behind him, it appeared that the next offensive would finally be the one that destroyed the Rebellion once and for all. If these summer campaigns succeeded, they would not only secure the integrity of the Union, but also make a Lincoln victory certain in the upcoming elections. If they failed, Lincoln’s defeat would also become inevitable, stopping the on-going Second American Revolution in its tracks, and perhaps even imperiling the Union itself. General Grant was fully aware of the titanic responsibility that fell on his shoulders; the men under him, from the heads of the main Union armies to the enlisted men, similarly appreciated the critical moment before them. However, the Confederate soldiers were just as decided to resist and beat back their foe. By that point, no one could be under any illusion that victory would be easily obtained or cheaply bought, and the grim awareness that this might be their final campaign followed the men as they marched l. Yet, they kept marching on.

    The attention of both Rebels and Yankees was focused on the Virginia front, expecting that the inevitable clash between the Army of Northern Virginia and the Army of the Susquehanna would be the final decisive battle. Grant certainly intended to crush the Southerners as soon as possible. The General in-chief instructed Hancock that “Lee's Army will be your objective point . . . Wherever Lee goes, there will you go also.” Unfortunately for Hancock, this was not Grant’s only directive. Although he hadn’t officially moved his headquarters to the field, Grant would accompany the Army during the initial stages of the campaign, hovering over Hancock’s shoulder and continuously forwarding orders and suggestions, a control that galled Hancock. This was shown in Grant's rejection of Hancock’s plan, which would have the 90,000 bluecoats advance around the left of Lee's 49,000 rebels. But Grant was skeptical of the plan since it would not force Lee to face Hancock immediately. Instead of confronting him directly, Lee could attack Hancock’s exposed supply lines and then retreat behind his lines before Hancock caught him. Judging this approach insufficient for the goal of destroying Lee’s Army, Grant dismissed Hancock’s plan and imposed his own, which contemplated instead an advance around Lee’s right. Though he seethed at the decision, Hancock nonetheless accepted it.

    On June 28th, the Army of the Susquehanna set forth, with both Hancock and Grant at its head. The awkward arrangement already was causing some tensions between the commanders, which Grant did not miss. Months ago, when prodded about coming to the East, Grant had demurred, observing that the Army of the Susquehanna had “able officers who have been brought up with that army and to import a commander to place over them certainly could produce no good”. Grant’s words proved prophetical, for he had not had the time to get to know the commanders of the Army of the Susquehanna and forge the same trust he had had with his previous subordinates. Instead, he was within generals that resented him for being “indoctrinated with the notion of the superiority of the western armies”, as Meade wrote. Hancock was the one that resented having to work in Grant’s shadow the most, causing serious problems in their working relation that largely explain the events that followed.

    After three days of marching, the Union arrived at the north bank of the North Anna River, with Bayard’s cavalry fording it to the west of Lee’s fortifications. Stuart’s troopers detected the move and watched warily as the Federal force seemingly amassed for a swing to the left, the smoke of thousands of campfires clouding the sky. In truth, the cavalry divisions were working to deceive Lee – "fences, boards, and everything inflammable within our reach were set fire”, explained a Union soldier, all “to give the appearance of a vast force, just building its bivouac fires.” The great majority of the Yankees were instead preparing to swing to Lee’s right, towards the flat plains of the Peninsula where McClellan had once failed disastrously. Notwithstanding this bitter memory, the Peninsula offered several advantages, chiefly more secure supply lines and less easily defensible terrain compared to the North Anna or the Wilderness. Grant planned to cross the Pamunkey River, putting his Army between Lee and Richmond, something that would force the rebel commander to urgently leave his trenches to drive the Federals away. If Lee was caught in the middle of the move, then his destruction would be assured.

    The fatal flaw in Grant’s plan was its complexity. To execute it, the Army of the Susquehanna would have to march at night through an unfamiliar area full of narrow roads. If Lee were to detect their true intentions, he would be able to retreat to safety much faster. Moreover, Hancock was inexperienced at managing a full army. Like many other talented corps commanders, he found out that commanding an army was very different from commanding a corps. Consequently, Hancock’s execution of Grant’s plan had unrealistic timetables and suffered from lack of coordination. “The most cruel and aggravating kind of a night march”, as a soldier described it, ensued, as “halts came, the men jamming up against each other just like cars on a freight train.” Some traffic jams took several hours to clear. By the morning of July 2nd, only one cavalry division had made it across the river, while most of the Army was still in the march. Later, Meade’s corps managed to cross the Pamunkey with Doubleday not too far behind. But it was already too late – Lee had realized the ruse and was moving swiftly to Atlee’s Station.

    1672506090244.jpeg

    The Army of the Susquehanna on the march

    Meade advanced cautiously to Ashland, named after the estate of its native son and Lincoln’s political beau, Henry Clay. A charming village developed as a mineral springs resort, Ashland possessed fanciful hotels and cottages, and a racetrack once used to train rebel cavalrymen. As the bluecoats explored the sights, Longstreet’s corps arrived suddenly, having been notified of their enemy’s presence by Stuart’s cavalry. Taking refuge in the bathhouses that wealthy planters had once enjoyed, Meade’s soldiers resisted Longstreet’s furious attack, but saw themselves outnumbered as more rebels arrived. Reluctantly, Meade looked to Doubleday for aid. Unfortunately, Doubleday and his troops had remained near the Pamunkey, waiting for further orders and the arrival of supply wagons that were trapped in traffic jams. The hungry and exhausted troops were unaware of the nearby struggle at Ashland, for a phenomenon known as an “acoustic shadow” carried the sounds of battle away. Only when a courier arrived did Doubleday realize that Meade was in trouble, and he rushed to the scene. At Ashland, Meade had been forced back, with several of his men trapped in the resort’s houses and hotels.

    His top temper picked, Meade exploded in anger and accused Doubleday of deliberate tardiness. This comment would, in turn, inspire newspaper speculation that Doubleday had indeed refused to aid Meade as revenge for Meade’s actions during the Battle of North Anna. While the two Union generals bickered, Longstreet brought in further reinforcements and dug in to resist the expected counterattack. The preparations were such that, artillery chief E.P. Alexander boasted, “a chicken could not live on that field when we open on it.” When the Yankees advanced to try and rescue their trapped comrades, the result was the massacre Alexander prophesized. The once bucolic scenes of Ashland were transformed by the carnage, as men were reduced to blood splatters by the murderous fire. It was as “close to hell as the men could picture”, said a bluecoat, horrified at how the “roar of artillery mingled with the groans of the dying, adding a new terror to battle.” Finally, Meade and Doubleday retreated, and the soldiers trapped in the resort had no option but to surrender, resulting in a lopsided 4,200 Federal casualties to merely 1,900 rebel losses.

    The bloody repulse at Ashland unnerved both Grant and Hancock. Giving no proof of his anxiety except for his usual puffing of cigars, Grant ordered Hancock to rush to Totopotomoy Creek, a natural defensive line thanks to its tall south banks. If the Union could seize it before Lee, it could force the rebels to fight for Richmond in the open. The movement involved a march close to Mechanicsville, where Lee had started the first attack of the Nine Days Battles that almost destroyed McClellan. The memories of defeat seemed to dampen the bluejacket’s spirits, while conversely the graybacks seemed in good cheer, one colonel leading his men by telling them “We’ve beaten them here before, and we’ll do it again”. The rebels won the race to Totopotomoy Creek, mocking their adversaries by hanging a banner that asked, “ready for another defeat?” Unwilling to attack their enemy directly and risk a repetition of the slaughter at the North Anna, Hancock instead ordered the right half of the Army to keep up the pressure on the rebel front while the left half swung around the left towards Bethesda Church.

    Several factors conspired against the bluecoats at the moment. The main one was that Grant, who had accompanied the Army of the Susquehanna during the first movements, could not oversee the advance towards Bethesda Church as closely as he would have liked due to other important concerns that demanded his attention. Former General in-chief Henry Halleck had once complained of how his “right hand has been at times for the last few weeks very sore,” by filling the orders needed “To organize & send forward so many troops, with horses, forage, provisions, ammunition transportation, & to bring away & provide for so many wounded”. Even higher demands now came to Grant, who was also closely following the simultaneous campaigns in other theaters of war. His new aide, Adam Badeau, noted with admiration how “one man directed so completely four distinct armies, separated by thousands of miles.” Couriers came to and fro all the time bringing in telegrams and orders, that Grant had to dispatch, preventing him from overseeing the on-going campaign.

    Thus, Hancock obtained his wish of greater independence, but instead of raising up to the occasion he seemed to shirk. Debate has raged through the years regarding Hancock’s performance, with many historians blaming his inexperience at overall command or wounds from North Anna that hadn’t healed properly. Instead of the hands-on leadership that earned him the adulation of his comrades, Hancock seemed slow and peevish, quarreling with subordinates, and seething at newspapers that treated Grant as the commander of the Army of the Susquehanna, when Hancock was still its official leader. Grant’s initial good impressions were quickly crumbling, and years later he would condemn Hancock as “a weak, vain man. He is the most selfish man I know. He could never endure to have anyone else receive any credit.” At the moment, a busy Grant trusted Hancock enough to execute the following phase of the campaign.

    M-North-Anna-FEATURED.jpg

    The Battle of Bethesda Church

    Two Union corps under Generals Slocum and Gibbon had crossed the creek and were searching for a weak spot on Lee’s lines. Seeing in this an opportunity to strike back against “those people”, Lee decided to go on the offensive. Leaving Early at the creek, Lee directed Longstreet and Jackson to an attack against the advancing Federal left wing. The rebel stroke started later than expected, as both Confederate commanders were forced to rely in scouts to try and preserve the element of surprise. Still, Longstreet soon managed to engage Gibbon and Slocum, distracting them while Jackson advanced towards their flanks. The Yankee soldiers, many of them veterans of the Miracle of Manchester that had routed Jackson during the Battle of Union Mills, now saw their position reversed as Jackson was the one that attacked them furiously. Forlornly, Hancock admitted that the assault had “rolled them up like a wet blanket”. However, the rebels had made a grievous mistake by fighting on an open plain, and when they tried to capitalize on their success the Union artillery fired on their position. As if in revenge for Ashland, the rebels were slaughtered by the Yankee shells. “Our line melted away as if by magic”, wrote a Virginian. “Every brigade, staff and field officer was cut down, (mostly killed outright) in an incredibly short time.”

    At the same time as the Bethesda action, Grant was still bogged down in administrative conflict. As reports arrived of rebel movements in Arkansas and Missouri, the latest being in the middle of its constitutional convention, Grant saw the limits of working from the field as he struggled with inadequate reports and material. Furthermore, the change of supply bases from Fredericksburg to the Peninsula had been mishandled. This meant a day without rations, which dismayed and embarrassed Grant. As General in-chief, Grant commanded “all the armies”, and, he observed, “I cannot neglect others by giving my time exclusively to the Army of the Susquehanna.” Reluctantly, Grant decided to return to Philadelphia to better coordinate the offensives in other theaters, leaving detailed instructions for Hancock and ordering him to send daily reports. Though he privately celebrated Grant’s departure, Hancock was still irritated by Grant’s “intromission”, and by the criticism of newspapers “which long for Reynolds, praise Grant, and condemn me at every opportunity”. When an officer asked, “what shall we do without General Grant?”, Hancock’s irritation bubbled to the surface, and he snapped that “the Army of the Susquehanna does not require General Grant's inspiration or anybody else's inspiration to make it fight!”

    To try and reverse the misfortunes thus suffered, Hancock rode to the front, where the fight had shifted from Totopotomoy Creek south towards the crossroads of Cold Harbor. This, again, represented an opportunity to advance towards Richmond and force Lee to fight on the open. Bayard seized the intersection, but Lee had again shifted his army to block the route to the Confederate capital. The battles had again resulted in dreadful casualties, causing both sides to demand reinforcements. Lee’s petitions were the most urgent, for Hancock’s maneuvering had stretched his lines thinly from the Totopotomoy Creek to Bethesda Church to the new position at Cold Harbor. Hancock too asked for reinforcements, but the troops Grant could spare were the ”heavies” that guarded Washington and Western Maryland, artillery soldiers that had lackluster training and no battle experience. By contrast, the units Breckinridge rushed from the coast and surrounding areas were veterans. “While the available manpower pool in the North was much larger”, summarizes James McPherson, “Lee could more readily replace his losses with veterans than Hancock could during these crucial weeks”. The quality of the reinforcements sent played an important part in deciding the outcome of the battle.

    Lee failed in his initial effort to push back Bayard’s troopers, which allowed the Federals under Charles Griffin to arrive and start an attack, lest Lee had time to dig in. Since the rebel reinforcements had not arrived yet, the Southern line started to disintegrate. An elated Griffin cheered on his men with "language not fit for Sunday school use", as one soldier remembered. By the late afternoon, Griffin had achieved a position at Gaines’ Mill, but he was isolated from the rest of the Army. Decided not to waste this opportunity, Hancock ordered Griffin to dig in and hold his position, while the rest of the Army of the Susquehanna started an all-out assault along Lee’s lines. These probes, unfortunately, were not successful, and the arrival of reinforcements allowed Lee to strike back against Griffin. With a powerful blow, Lee sent the Yankees fleeing, and Griffin was forced into a chaotic retreat to the Federal trenches at the crossroads. Lee’s charge was stopped there, being bloodily repulsed by Griffin and the belated reinforcements under Sedgwick.

    As night fell, both Armies decided to pull back instead of renewing the attack. In his headquarters, Grant read Hancock’s reports with great intensity, smoking cigars and whittling sticks into small chips. Following the failure to overtake Lee, Hancock and his commanders had had a testy discussion, where Griffin irately insisted that had he been adequately supported he could have routed Lee. Hancock proposed to renew the attack in the morning before Lee was able to build up his fortifications even more. Grant’s instincts naturally inclined him towards this approach. Grant concurred on a renewed assault against Cold Harbor, telling Hancock that “Lee's army is really whipped”. Since “A battle with them outside of intrenchments cannot be had”, they should seize the opportunity at once and strike. “Our men feel that they have gained the morale over the enemy”, Grant asserted, “and will attack with confidence”. While they could continue with their southward push towards Petersburg, Grant believed that such a strategy would bring about only dismay in the North. If they instead attacked decisively, they may achieve the desired breakthrough to Richmond. With Grant’s agreement, Hancock then ordered an attack against Cold Harbor at dawn.

    m-cold-harbor-lead-4c-jan13.jpg

    The Battle of Cold Harbor

    While the Northerners contemplated their next move, Lee’s men had continued to build up impressive defensive works, going as far as pushing still recovering men from field hospitals to man the trenches. Attacking what one reporter described as "intricate, zig-zagged lines within lines, lines protecting flanks of lines, lines built to enfilade opposing lines . . . words within works and works without works”, would be difficult. But Grant and Hancock believed that their men had still fight in them and that their spirit would carry the day. This assertion seems doubtful, given that Cold Harbor, with its swampy terrain and natural thickets, was a powerful defensive position. More importantly, the spirit of the rebels remained unbroken, while the Federals did not attack with confidence. Several Northerners gave into despair, many pining small slips of paper with their information to the interior of their uniforms so that their corpses could be identified. When the order was given, 60,000 blue soldiers advanced into the Confederate works, being received by a murderous rain of fire that was “more like a volcanic blast than a battle”, according to one private. Despite temporary successes, including the capture of the first rebel lines, the Federals were unable to overcome the defensive positions, and were driven back. Some had to use the bodies of fallen comrades as sandbags. Hancock quickly called off the attack, but the two hours it lasted still costed over 5,000 men, to Lee’s 1,000. This was “the easiest victory ever granted to Confederate arms by the folly of Federal commanders”, sneered one of Lee’s commanders.

    The scale of the disaster would eventually make “Cold Harbor” a synonym for senseless slaughter. An appalled Grant, upon receiving a report of the battle, would say that “I regret this assault more than any one I have ever ordered”. Sourly, Meade said that maybe Grant would now understand that “Virginia and Lee's army is not Tennessee and Johnston's army.” Lee himself expressed surprise, telling a member of his staff that “I do not know what General Grant meant by his attack this morning . . . It was too heavy for a feint, yet I hardly think he expected to break through here.” One Union officer noted how the horrors of Cold Harbor had impacted the soldiers, who “feel at present a great horror and dread of attacking earthworks again”. Following the disaster, Grant decided that the Army of the Susquehanna should advance towards Petersburg, to try and cut off the Confederate Capital from its lines of supply. But Hancock demurred. Raging privately at how “Grant butchered my men”, Hancock pleaded to allow the men to rest, holding that continuing such a campaign would shatter the Army. “Our men are tired and the attacks have not been made with the vigor and force which characterized our previous fighting”, Hancock argued, “if they had been, I think we should have been more successful.” Perhaps chastened by the Cold Harbor disaster, Grant accepted, wiring back that “We will rest the men and use the spade for their protection until a new vein has been struck.”

    The campaign came to a temporary end then, producing great despondency throughout the North. Desperation reigned because it seemed like the campaign had completely bogged down with nothing to show except for the high casualties of Ashland and Bethesda Church, and the disastrous massacre at Cold Harbor. The balance was around 30,000 Federal casualties to 15,000 rebels, a by then familiar two-to-one ratio. “I see no bright spot anywhere,” despaired George Templeton Strong, only “humiliation and disaster. . . The blood and treasure spent on this summer's campaign have done little for the country.” The campaign seemed just a repetition of Mine Run and North Anna – furious, bloody fighting that accomplished little or nothing. The change in leadership hadn’t resulted in the immediate victory many people had hoped for, and as their expectations came crashing down a terrible pall of gloom settled over the North. In vain did pro-administration newspapers insist that this had been a victory because Lee’s army at last was put on the defensive and continuously driven back. Formerly oversanguine Yankees now grieved how Hancock and Grant’s vaunted generalship just turned out to be “launching men against breastworks”, and how each campaign only seemed to result “in the ruin and death of thousands of families”, as Benjamin Butler’s wife said in anguish. “Every hour is but sinking us deeper into bankruptcy and desolation”, a Chesnut newspaper concluded, while another proclaimed joyously that “Lincoln is deader than dead”.

    Adding to Northern hopelessness was the seeming lack of progress in other fronts. After Virginia, Georgia was the Confederate state that commanded the greatest attention. The capture of Atlanta and payback for the humiliation at Marietta were chief priorities within the Union Army. Following the command kerfuffle that had greatly contributed to that defeat, General Thomas had been vindicated as the head of the Army of the Cumberland. Not through “scheming and politics”, declared General Palmer in a thinly veiled insult to Schofield, but through “bravery and deeds”. Lincoln was mortified by the entire controversy. He had not wanted to undermine Thomas, but merely to energize him, and he felt embarrassed that he had unwittingly fostered conflict by sending Schofield to Georgia. All corps commanders submitted reports praising Thomas and condemning Schofield. Perhaps they were being unfair on placing all the blame on Schofield, but the pressure was such that Lincoln saw no option but to restore the status quo of 1863, transferring Schofield to a minor post in Ohio while all of Tennessee and Georgia were placed back under Thomas. When Schofield protested, a weary Lincoln begged that “for your sake, for my sake, & for the country’s sake, you give your whole attention to the better work.”

    Thomas thus had consolidated his power at the same time as the Confederate Army of Tennessee showed signs of sinking into deeper conflict. The backlash over Johnston’s removal Breckinridge had feared manifested almost immediately. James McPherson characterizes the removal of Johnston as “perhaps Breckinridge’s most divisive and fateful proceeding as commander in chief”. Senator Herschel Johnson declared that Johnston’s replacement did not “meet universal approval. It took the army & country by surprise, & produced momentary alarm.” This was a “masterpiece of understatement”, for the news actually caused great controversy within the Congress, where Tory congressmen denounced the decision day and night, attributing it to Breckinridge and Davis’ personal animosity towards Johnston. This “cold snaky hate” for the general would result in disaster, they prophesized. Within the Army, there were reports of soldiers who immediately deserted when they learned of Johnston’s removal, although there also were others that expressed shock at “Johnston falling back this far . . . I don't believe Johnston ever did or ever will fight.” At the end of the day, Breckinridge needed generals who would fight, and Johnston, who seemed ready to give up Atlanta without resistance, would not do. Another fateful result of the decision was that, now without command, Johnston returned to Richmond and entered its bitterly anti-Breckinridge circle of opposition politicians and scorned generals.

    ArmyoftheTennessee.jpg

    Similarly to McClellan, many men in the Army of Tennessee idolized Johnston because his cautious generalship preserved their lives.

    On June 28th, simultaneously with the other Union offensives, Thomas and the Army of the Cumberland advanced once again to Marietta, planting himself before the Confederate line along the Lost, Pine and Brush mountains. His new opponent was Benjamin Franklin Cheatham. Born in a prominent Tennessee planter family, Cheatham had always dreamed of military glory but had had no experience before he joined the Army during the Mexican War, raising to the rank of colonel. When the war started, Cheatham had been in California, but he quickly travelled back to the Confederacy and assumed command of a Tennessee brigade. Known as a hard fighter and a hard drinker, Cheatham had served with some distinction, but had also frequently feuded with his commanders, including both Bragg and Johnston, the first accusing him of drunkenness at the disastrous Battle of Lexington. These rumors pursued him as he assumed command, dashing the hopes that he would finally be the one to bring cooperation to the chaotic Army of Tennessee. In Richmond, Senators commented that “nothing short of the success of Genl. Cheatham in closing the campaign, will procure a final verdict of approval.” Decided to earn such a verdict, Cheatham set to work on a counterstroke that would surpass even that of Marietta.

    To do so, Cheatham pulled back from his line and sent fake deserters to Thomas’ headquarters with news that the rebels were disorganized and running away. Thomas, unfortunately for the Confederates, did not fall for the ruse, deciding against attacking Cheatham head-on in the Kennesaw Mountain defenses. Instead, Thomas swung to the left towards Kolb’s Farm, which should have been clear of enemy presence according to the deserters’ info. Instead, an alarmed Negley found several gray skirmishers. To constate their strength, Negley sent scouts forward, who immediately “came running back as though the devil himself was after them”, chased by Hood’s troops. Originally, this had been planned as a flank attack had Thomas swallowed the bait and assaulted Kennesaw Mountain. Despite the failure of the trap, the imprudent Hood still desired a battle, and so he went forward through the open field. This was a grievous mistake, for Negley’s artillery was able to massacre the unprotected rebels. In a preview of things to come, Hood’s brashness had resulted in a lopsided 2,000 rebel casualties to merely 700 Union losses.

    Still, the attack showed already that Thomas was not facing Johnston anymore, and that any flanking attempt would be contested. Instead of a costly assault through this “terrible door of death”, Thomas decided to extend his trenches around Cheatham’s lines, which would force the rebels to either retreat or be trapped and destroyed. Continuous artillery barrages were unable to dislodge Thomas or delay his digging, especially when the superior Federal artillery gave it as good as it got. This duel only created “hundreds of little mounds . . . rising by the wayside day by day, as if to mark the footprints of the God of War as he stalks along through this beautiful country”, wrote poetically an Illinois Yankee. Finally conceding that there was no way to force Thomas to suicidally assault Kennesaw Mountain, and that he could not stop his digging, Cheatham retreated to Smyrma Station. This decision dismayed Hood, who believed that they ought to make a stand and that to retreat was “just repeating the old Johnston system”. After a pointed conversation Cheatham forced his irreverent subordinate to agree, but Hood still sent a secret report to Richmond expressing that "I regard it as a great misfortune to our country that we failed to give battle”. Then, rather tactlessly, he added “Please say to the President that I shall continue to do my duty cheerfully . . . and strive to do what is best for our country.”

    By July 16, just a few days after the disaster at Cold Harbor, Thomas had forced the Confederates over the Chattahoochee River, close to the gates of Atlanta. He then crossed the river himself on July 20th, over Roswell and Power’s Ferry. Aside from a feeble attack by the Confederate cavalry it seemed that Cheatham would not contest the crossing. Half of Thomas’ Army had crossed by nightfall, and as they prepared to go to sleep rebel yells pierced the silent air. Throwing hardtack and salt pork to the side, or jumping from their tents, the Federal soldiers rushed to their hastily dug trenches to try and beat back the charging graybacks. Some, legend says, arrived in only their undergarments, for Cheatham had caught then just before they fell asleep. Confusing hand to hand combat ensued in that dark night. “We were so badly mixed up with old soldiers going forward, new soldiers going back, and Rebs running both ways”, testified a bluecoat. “I could not tell for several minutes who were prisoners, the Rebs or ourselves – each ordering the other to surrender.” Guided only by the flash of muskets and bayonets, Thomas’s reserves crossed the river and kept the Union line from breaking. Finally, the exhausted rebels yielded and retreated. For several moments the Yankees were unsure if they had actually won, but when they realized that the Southrons had retreated the Union bands started playing in joyous celebration.

    Cheatham’s ambitious counterattack had failed. He had inflicted around 2,000 casualties on the Union side, but he had lost roughly the same number and failed to dislodge them from their beachhead. As the armies rested for the next two days, both commanders pondered their next move. The first Confederate line of defense extended from Peach Tree Creek to the hills east of Atlanta. If this line was breached, the Southerners could retreat to the second line at the city itself. Atlanta laid on high ground, protected by a series of fortifications the rebels had been building for several months already. Nonetheless, the fact that the foe was so close to Atlanta disquieted many civilians. “Nearly the whole Population is moving off, taking their negroes south,” reported one of them. “There will scarcely be any provisions raised about here this year, which will seriously effect us another year whether the war continues or not.” Some soldiers too were unnerved, after being told that the change in leadership would finally bring about the desired victory. “The truth is,” wrote a Georgia soldier, “we have run until I am getting out of heart & we must win a victory soon or the army will be demoralized”. But, he added, “all is in good spirits now & beleave we will make a stand & whip the yankees badley.”

    640720a.jpg

    The Battle of Power's Ferry

    In Philadelphia, at the same time as he poured over Hancock’s reports, Grant closely followed Thomas’ campaign. The loyal Virginian did not want to start a lengthy siege, recognizing that giving the Confederates more time could only be a disadvantage for the Union. Grant concurred, directing Thomas instead to cut the Georgia railroad that connected Atlanta and Virginia. In the latter State, after Cold Harbor, Hancock had settled for a siege that, Grant worried, may allow Lee to send reinforcements to Cheatham to repeat the successes at the start of the year. If the railroad was cut it would be considerably harder for Lee to aid Cheatham and vice versa. Thomas concurred with Grant’s judgement, splitting his Army into three columns: Negley would advance towards Peach Tree Creek; Burnside to Decatur; and Palmer, with Sheridan as his reserves, would be in the middle. Again, Cheatham took no action at first, mainly because he could not be sure of Thomas’ intentions and didn’t have enough soldiers to man the entire first line. But after observing Negley and Palmer’s sluggish advance at the same time as Burnside wreaked havoc along the railroad, Cheatham realized that Thomas’ main objective was cutting him off from Richmond. This was an opportunity, the rebel commander decided.

    The attack would be spearheaded by Hood, who would advance against Burnside while the rest of the Army held Thomas in check. To prevent an attack on the Peach Tree Creek, Cheatham had the bridges burned and called in the Georgia militia to man the positions Hood had left. Moving quietly, Hood reached the Federal corps, where Burnside’s scattered corps was more focused on tearing up he railroad, to the point that Burnside had taken the ill-thought decision of sending his cavalry away to tear up some farther away tracks. To preserve the element of surprise, Hood didn’t even conduct any reconnaissance. Still, this “outrageous gamble paid off”, and when the rebels burst out with furious yells and gleaming arms Burnside’s surprised soldiers, many of them still quite green conscripts, were “rolled up, trodden under foot, and swept away as the whirlwind drives the autumn leaves.” Unfortunately, Hood’s lack of reconnaissance made him waste precious time when he directed almost half of his force to a small bridge that way only defended by sick cavalrymen and musicians. Still, Burnside’s corps were being driven back across the line.

    Proving that he “could move quickly enough when duty demanded it”, Thomas swiftly ordered Sheridan into the fight, and amassed artillery guns on the top of Bald Hill. The fire stopped the rebel advance for a few hours, allowing Thomas to pull back to a horseshoe-shaped line atop the ridge. When they got their own artillery into position, the rebels restarted the attack, both sides shooting with such “hellish speed” that “the gunpowder flashed the instant it touched the red-hot barrels”. Describing the scenes of battle, a Dixie veteran declared that “I never saw so many broken down and exhausted men in my life”. Due to the terrible fighting he “was as sick as a horse, and as wet with blood and sweat as I could be, and many of our men were vomiting with excessive fatigue, over-exhaustion, and sunstroke . . . our faces blackened with powder and smoke, and our dead and wounded piled indiscriminately around us.” Despite this punishment, Hood was sure that his troops could carry the day if Cheatham pressed the last reserves into battle. But Cheatham refused.

    The exhaustion of the Confederate troops, alongside Palmer and Negley’s assault against Cheatham’s front, probably convinced him that the first line was in imminent peril. Skeptical of Hood’s vainglorious claims, Cheatham decided that he could not risk a breakthrough in his front, which could have disastrous consequences. Hood was instead ordered to pull back, and the fighting came to an end on July 24th as the entire Southern army retreated to the inner line of defense. The Battle of Atlanta had been a tactical Federal defeat, with the Army of the Cumberland suffering 3,700 casualties to Hood’s 2,300. Boasting of his victory, Hood at the same time complained bitterly of Cheatham’s timidity. To Richmond he argued that bolder generalship would have resulted in a complete rout, and this was apparently confirmed when Thomas pulled back. They could have “defeated and destroyed all the Federals on this side of the Ohio River. . . . I am eager . . . to take the initiative, but I regret to say that certain generals do not share my sentiments.” A comment by Breckinridge shows that Hood’s words had gotten to the President. Although he publicly congratulated “our brave regiments in their gallant defense of Atlanta”, he privately worried that “this was not a victory, but a lost opportunity”.

    A closer analysis of the battle reveals that Hood’s expectations of a rout were wildly exaggerated, and that despite the tactical setback it constituted a Federal strategic triumph. Thomas had kept the casualty ratio below the two-to-one of the Virginia theater, despite the fact that Cheatham’s defenses were just as imposing as Lee’s, and had moreover succeeded in his objective of destroying the railroad. Now Atlanta was fed by a single vulnerable line, adding enormously to the woes of the rebel logistics. Maintaining his close position to Atlanta, alongside his numerical and material superiority, it seemed like a mere matter of time before Thomas would overwhelm the Confederates and take the city. This was punctuated by the comment of a rebel prisoner, who, when asked how many men were left to defend Atlanta, replied that there were “Enough for one or two more killings.” To try and reduce casualties that he could not afford, Cheatham decided to adopt a defensive strategy, building up Atlanta’s defenses even more and counterattacking only “if the opportunity presented itself”. This was, to Hood’s disappointment, just a reversal to Johnston’s strategy.

    Battle-of-Kennesaw-Mountain-by-Thure-de-Thulstrup.jpg

    The Battle of Atlanta

    Still, the fact that the Federals were better positioned at the end of the campaign was only apparent in hindsight. At the moment, sanguine Northerners expected a triumphal blow in that theater too, and Thomas’ Army seemed instead bogged down before strong fortifications. This was the same fate that befell the Army of the Susquehanna, which had spent the next few weeks after Cold Harbor sieging Lee’s position in an attempt to force him out without another bloody attack. Hancock’s resentment was only growing, as several newspapers blamed him for the slaughter at Cold Harbor and clamored for Grant to move his headquarter to the front. Apparently, Hancock came close to insubordination when he tried to send a telegram that placed all the blame on Grant and insisted, falsely, that he had been against the assault on the third day of Cold Harbor. Only Meade’s intervention convinced him not to send the ill-thought message, but Hancock still engaged in a war of words with several newspapers, undignified behavior that alarmed Grant.

    At least Grant could take some solace in the greater success found by Sherman. Because he trusted Sherman, whereas he guarded some reserves about Hancock and Thomas, Sherman was given wide liberty in planning his operations. Sherman’s main objective would be the destruction of Cleburne’s Army of Mississippi. He was “to move against Cleburne's army, to break it up, and to get into the interior of the enemy's country as far as you can, inflicting all the damage you can against their war resources.” But before he could focus on Mobile, Sherman set his sights in Forrest, who continued to threaten Thomas’ lines. Despite all anti-guerrilla efforts, the 300 miles of rails remained vulnerable, and if cut they could cripple Thomas’ campaign. To prevent the rebel commanders from helping each other, Sherman planned to “follow Forrest to the death, if it cost 10,000 lives and breaks the Treasury. There never will be peace in Tennessee till Forrest is dead.” At the same time, Sherman wanted to keep up the pressure on Cleburne, to prevent him from slipping away to help Cheatham in his struggle against Thomas.

    Sherman, then, contemplated a highly mobile campaign that would most of the time live off the land and pursue the foe furiously. These was some doubt in Philadelphia, where Stanton believed that “a misstep by General Sherman might be fatal to his army”. With unfailing faith in Sherman, Grant replied that “Such an army Sherman has, and with such a commander, it is hard to corner or capture.” On early June, Sherman set forward, dividing his Army into several marching columns. Sherman’s old corps, now under the charismatic John A. Logan, marched towards Pontotoc, while McPherson advanced to Tupelo and C.F. Smith to Montgomery. This division caused apprehension in Cleburne’s headquarters, which were deluged by request for reinforcements. Montgomery, the first Confederate capital, and Selma, an important industrial center, were especially threated by Sherman’s advance.

    The rebels, simply put, did not have enough men to defend all the points under attack. Finally, Cleburne decided that the garrison in Mobile could hold out against Banks until Sherman had been driven away. Consequently, Cleburne and 12,000 men marched off to join Forrest at Okolona, while another division was sent to defend Montgomery. A first attempt to stop Sherman took place near Tupelo, where Cleburne and Forrest attacked “with their accustomed alacrity and courage”, intending to defeat Sherman before he could link up with McPherson. The battle seemed to start auspiciously, as Forrest managed to drive back the cavalry under William Sooy Smith. Sherman and Cleburne then poured their infantry into the struggle. But the Confederate assault then fizzled out when General Logan, “with fire in his eyes” and the “shriek of an eagle” arrived to lead a daring counterattack. “For God's sake men, don't disgrace your country!”, exclaimed Logan as he rallied those who had fallen to the back. Cheering “Black Jack, Black Jack!”, the corps stalled and then beat back the Confederate advance. At the same time, Union cavalry under Grierson and a USCT division arrived to reinforce Sherman. Threatened with being crushed between these two vices, the rebels were forced to retreat. With the road to Tupelo now open, Sherman pulled back for a better position.

    Outside the city, Forrest and Cleburne discussed their next move. While Cleburne feinted on the Union front, Forrest advanced through the forests, running into McPherson’s guards. This was an opportunity eagerly awaited by the Black troops, who desired to avenge the comrades Forrest had slaughtered at Fort Pillow and in his numerous raids. Even though the Federals "opened upon me one of the heaviest fires I have heard during the war”, Forrest refused to retreat, telling a subordinate that “I will never retreat in the face of niggers”. Forrest believed that he was engaging most of the enemy’s army, and urged Cleburne to attack. Despite his misgivings, Cleburne accepted and “began our fatal march into the very jaws of death”, as a Kentuckian remembered. As Cleburne had feared, this was a trap, and as soon as the rebels approached several blue soldiers appeared an unleashed “a pandemonium of lead and steel and screams”. An excited Sherman exclaimed “Just what I wanted! It will save us the trouble, they’ll only beat their brains out, beat their brains out!” At the end, they had inflicted only 3,500 Union casualties at the price of 5,400 Southerners. Frutrated, Forrest decided to separate and continue with his old tactics, vowing to pursue Sherman and be “on all sides of him, attacking day and night. He shall not cook a meal or have a night’s sleep and I will wear his army to a frazzle before he gets out of the country.” Cleburne for his part returned to Montgomery, intending to defend the city from C.F. Smith’s ravaging invaders. Having beaten back the rebels, the pieces were all set, and Sherman was ready to make Alabama howl and show the South that war was hell.

    640627.jpg

    The Battle of Tupelo

    Sherman’s boldness, however, did little to calm Northern anxiety, for there were no reports of his advance during the next few weeks. The reports that were available only showed both Hancock and Thomas making seemingly no progress at all in their campaigns against Richmond and Atlanta. In truth, Thomas had made great progress by driving Cheatham to the gates of Atlanta, and Hancock had inflicted casualties proportionally as high on Lee and pinned him in defending Richmond. But this was cold comfort to most Yankees, while conversely the Southerners saw their own losses as “the price of Lee’s and Breckinridge's successful leadership,” boasted that the Union “had gained nothing whatever by the operation,” and that confidence in the Confederate Army and ultimate victory remained “as extensive as the Confederacy itself. It pervades every neighborhood and every family circle.” For both the Union and the Confederacy, the cities of Richmond, Atlanta and Mobile had come to be symbols of Southern defiance and determination, and as long as they stood the rebels could still trust in eventual victory, while Northern despair just grew. The New York Times dennounced “these terrible fits of despondency, into which we plunge after each of our reverses and disappointments,” insisting that victory would come soon. But most Northerners probably shared the apprehensions of a New York Yankee that feared that “we are on the eve of disaster.”

    Lincoln refused to share in this despair. Though his Cabinet members found him “perceptably [sic], disappointed at the small measure of our success”, and horrified by the high casualties that, Lincoln himself said, had “carried mourning to almost every home, until it can almost be said that 'the heavens are hung in black,’” the President maintained his confidence in General Grant and the armies of the Union. He took satisfaction in Grant’s assurances that the Federals armies would never “retreat or find themselves farther from Richmond and Atlanta than now, till we have taken them . . . It may take a long summer day, but I will go in.” Lincoln reaffirmed his faith in a Philadelphia speech, where he declared that the North had “accepted this war for [the] worthy object . . . of restoring the national authority over the whole national domain . . . and the war will end when that object is attained. Under God, I hope it never will until that time. [Great Cheering] . . . General Grant is reported to have said, I am going through on this line if it takes all summer. [Cheers] . . . I say we are going through on this line if it takes three years more. [Cheers].” The following months would test whether the Northern people indeed possessed enough will to maintain the contest for three years more, or if they would surrender it in November.
     
    Last edited:
    Side-story: "Somewhere in Georgia"
  • Somewhere in Georgia

    Thomas tried to convey of all his feelings to Sarah with a look. Even whispering is dangerous now, so he just looked her into the eye and tried to say “just keep quiet, don’t worry, let me do it”. And she nods, curling into herself and out of view. But her eyes follow him, and the sorrow and pain is so deeply etched into her gaze that the pain in his heart for once overshadows the pain in his stomach, in his limbs, in his hands. Not for long, however, for his hands bleed and it feels like his stomach is eating itself as he keeps working, doing both his work and Sarah’s share. More than once he feels like just collapsing and dying, but if he does he knows that Sarah would be sure to follow. He finishes the work after several hours more, fetches her and then heads to the overseer. Seeing that their share of work has been completed, he hands them two rations of rice and dismisses them. Thomas eats his ration fast. It’s small and when he finished it he’s still hungry. It’s the kind of hunger that’s always present, that’s always hurting, because the master only gives them enough rice to not die, but never enough to feel full. It’s almost as cruel as the whip, he believes.

    Since the war had started things had just gotten worse and worse in the plantation. The master, Thomas knows, had been once of the arch-secessionists that had wanted an independent South even since the war with Mexico. Curses upon the names of Philipps, then of Frémont, and finally of Lincoln, were omnipresent, even if most of the hands knew little of those gentlemen. All they knew was that they wanted the Black people to be free, or so did master and his fire-eating friends say. Kneeling by the windows, his muscles taut and his heart in his throat, Thomas would listen to their conversations and then relay the message to the rest. They all relied on him for knowledge. He was one of the few Black people in the plantation that could read even a little, you see. Taught himself by studying posters and cards, and drawing the letters and then sentences into the dirt. By spying on conversations and glancing at newspapers, he knew that the White people would elect a President and that if that was Mister Lincoln he would free the slaves. But Thomas also knew that the masters would go to war to prevent this. The night that Lincoln won, Thomas found out because the master hosted several other planters who all hotly declared that they would die to defend their honor. When he relayed the message, the enslaved prayed for the right to triumph in the coming struggle, sitting quietly on the black soil of the nearby forest and whispering in the moonless night.

    Master’s two sons had gone to the war; his daughter was a nurse as well. When they had left for Tennessee, their swords shining and their uniforms impeccable, the master had assembled all of the plantation and ordered them to bid a farewell. As if the men who would be fighting to keep them in slavery deserved such praise. A few months later, one son returned, not to a hero’s welcome but in a box to be buried next to his mother. Thomas felt satisfaction that he had uselessly died of typhus, not having even seen the Yankees and not seeing the battle when General Grant whipped the haughty rebels. The daughter then came, whole in body at least. She too had fallen sick, and was now too weak to do anything but knit socks for the soldiers. And that she did, staring ahead with dead eyes. The girl used to be so lively, one of those White people who took pride in being “nice” to the enslaved, by saying that 20 lashes instead of 30 should be fine or giving chickens in Christmas to women who had seen their children sold down south. She now never said anything, except when she sobbed about men thorn to pieces or how she just couldn’t bear to see more death and gore. In Thomas’ chest, the sense of satisfaction mixed with the anger at how death and gore never bothered her before when it was Black people who suffered them.

    It's hard to even pretend to care about the pain master was suffering due to his children, when this was the same man that saw their children as nothing more than future profit. If Thomas could, he would run to the Union folks and return in a blue uniform and burn it all to the ground. But there’s people he cares about, people he needs to protect. Both master and the overseer suspect him, whisper that he’s disloyal and uppity. They can’t force him to submit, Thomas knows. Of course, they can kill him anytime they want, but the master wants to break Thomas’ spirit and with every small act of defiance, every refusal to work, every furtive reunion in the woods, every curt word and fiery glare, Thomas tell him that he will never succeed. “Titus, boy”, the master would say, using that mocking slave name, “you are going to get yourself killed”. But Thomas persisted, until the master started to say “you are going to get someone else killed”. Though his heart was still full of defiance, Thomas kept his head down, less those lashes fall on Sarah or someone else, and started to work with more vigor. The next funeral at the plantation was, thankfully, not for one of them, but for master’s other son. The boy had fallen during the Battle of Atlanta. Master took solace in that it was a glorious death, but Thomas knew that now the Union was at the gates of Atlanta. Their plantation was now close to the Yankees. It was that day that Titus became Thomas, taking the name of the General that, he hoped, would soon be their Liberator.

    The days continued to stretch before them, full of pain and hunger. Hard times had come to the plantation, and cuts in food and other necessities had been made. Master still had ham and wine, naturally, but now the enslaved only had rice to eat. The beef cows had been butchered and sent to Savannah; the swine had been taken by the Confederate Army. They couldn’t even fish, for the weights of their nets had been melted and turned into bullets. They most likely where now lodged in the heart of some poor Yankee boy. They felt sick, and some had died. Of course, there wasn’t any funeral for them. Sarah especially was growing weaker with each passing day, and now couldn’t even stomach the little rice they receive. It was the fear of her dying that drove Thomas to slip away through the forest, hoping to find something else, anything else to keep her dying. It was dangerous, he knew, and foolish, for Georgia was full of rebel guerrillas that liked to massacre the slaves that wanted to flee. In fact, Thomas found a corpse, still dressed in blue fatigues, propped up like a scarecrow in the middle of the path. This was a warning to those who might consider joining the Yankees. But Thomas was still not cowed. He trudged on, thinking of the people that soldier might have had, those he wanted to protect. He offered a silent prayer for them.

    Reaching a dark clearing in the forest, Thomas hung up two small lanterns, each one in a different tree. He waited until the grass fluttered, and then a voice asked, “how did Mister Lincoln know that Allen was lying?” Thomas then replied, “because the almanac showed that that was a moonless night”. This was one of the exploits of Mister Lincoln when he was a young lawyer, and now was used a secret code for the Union League and its allies. Five White men, rifles drawn, then approached. Two Black men followed, but they didn’t carry weapons. Thomas was not a fool, he knew many of the Leaguers in the South were still imbued of prejudice. But in this fight they at least could listen to a nigger if it meant getting information that helped them against the rebels. Their grapevine telegraph could tell them of the positions of rebel soldiers, of the houses of Union men, and what plantations could be plundered. Thomas was one among many slaves who helped them. He told them that they shouldn’t take the western path, because there were Confederate soldiers there. The eastern path was longer, but Mister Wood was a Union man and would give them shelter in his barn. Further bellow there was the plantation of Johnson, who had hidden wheat and sent the soldiers away to protect it.

    The guerrillas sat down a moment to check their map. One White man said, gruffly, “thanks boy”, and gave him some salt pork. Another, with a calmer expression, then sat down besides Thomas. He asked why he couldn’t just join them, and Thomas explained that he couldn’t abandon his people. The man nodded in understanding. He didn’t have a people to come back to after his two sons had been drafted and then murdered. He had then joined the guerrillas when they tried to draft him too. “Just to defend the right of those aristocrats to enslave your people, Mister Thomas”, he said with vehemence. “We both know what it means to have a planter take your child”. The guerrillas left, and Thomas returned to his plantation just before dawn. That night, when after working his share and Sarah’s he received their rice portions, Thomas scrapped the salt of the pork into the rice and then did his best to roast the meat. They didn’t really have much salt either, so that little already made the rice taste much better. And although the pork was somewhat rancid, it was still filling. For the first time in months, the hunger pangs lessened, and Sarah seemed just a bit stronger. Before parting, she and Thomas prayed again. According to the guerrillas, the Union soon would take Atlanta. The day of jubilee was nearby.
     
    Chapter 50: Strike while Ye May, Soldiers of Freedom
  • A great sense of hopelessness seemed to grip the North as the month of August 1864 started. The campaigns of July had racked up horrifyingly high casualties, and yet no important Confederate city had been taken, and no fatal blow had been dealt against the enemy. Although Republican newspapers tried to keep up their spirits, Northerners could scarcely believe that victory was nigh when they contemplated endless lists of casualties and hospitals brimming with the dead and wounded. As the elections drew closer so did the danger that the people would not re-elect Lincoln. Exhilarated Chesnuts contemplated electoral victory, preparing to hold a convention towards the end of August calling for an “honorable peace”. At the same time, the new fortunes of the Copperheads reinvigorated Southern spirits and inspired them to maintain their defiance. The “friends of peace at the North”, General Lee believed, were at the cusp of success. But this success, the Richmond Enquirer recognized, could only be secured “by the continued exertions of our own Peace party, which we call the Army of Northern Virginia.” Defeating the Copperheads necessarily required defeating the rebels on the field, but sanguine expectations were giving way to despair. “Why don’t Grant, Thomas and Sherman do something?”, asked a despondent George Templeton Strong, echoing the thoughts of thousands of Union men.

    While Grant definitely intended to do something, his plans were more than once derailed by the competence of his foes and, sadly more commonly, the ineptitude of his subordinates. The most salient example was yet another failure on the part of Franz Sigel in the Shenandoah Valley. Ordered to advance at the same moment as the Army of the Susquehanna marched forth, Sigel had been moving towards Staunton, “from where Lee’s army received some of its meager supplies”. On July 2nd, the same day the Union was being driven out of Ashland, a scrapped together force of 5,000 rebels attacked Sigel at New Market. The ensuing battle proved a moment of special pride for President Breckinridge, for the Kentucky “Orphan Brigade” that he had helped to raise, which included his son Clifton, performed admirably. Another addition to Southern legend was the charge of 247 cadets of the Virginia Military Institute, aged 15 to 17, even if this would later become a sad forerunner of more extensive, and desperate, recruitment of children into the Confederate Army. However, rather than a rebel victory this was a Federal defeat, for Sigel had only showed his “skill at retreating”, in the caustic words of James McPherson. Sigel’s campaign then slowed to a crawl.

    Aside from Sigel, Grant still had to deal with General Hancock. The relation between the General in-chief and the commander of the Army of the Susquehanna had only become frostier with time, but Grant still tried to support Hancock. Anxious over the lack of progress in the current position, Grant insisted that Hancock continue the campaign by swinging south to Petersburg. However, Hancock instead pinned his hopes in a new scheme. Continuing the desperate fighting thus far seen by moving to Petersburg would not yield any results, Hancock believed. But if Lee could be forced out of Cold Harbor, then the road to Richmond and an open fight would be clear. Hancock’s plan rested on the idea offered by Lieutenant Colonel Henry Clay Pleasants, a former Pennsylvania engineer that proposed to dig a tunnel below Lee’s lines, planting a mine, and blowing it up. “We could blow those damn lines out of existence if we could run a mine shaft under it”, said Pleasants. Grant endorsed the plan, being reminded of a scheme he had considered in Vicksburg if he had been forced to laid siege.

    Pleasants and his regiment, mostly formed out of coal miners, managed to build a 500-feet tunnel across no-man’s-land, surprising the military engineers that had believed any tunnel over 400-feet impossible due to ventilation problems. Showing Yankee ingenuity, Pleasants had used fires to warm air and force it to circulate through the mine. To assure success, Hancock sent Meade in an expedition to the Bermuda Hundred Peninsula, to hopefully distract Lee by threatening the Richmond-Petersburg railroad. In hindsight, Grant bitterly regretted that this was merely a distraction, for Meade actually had no effective resistance in his front and could have taken Richmond or Petersburg if he had had enough support. Indeed, the move so alarmed Breckinridge that he directly ordered troops into the area to stop Meade, whose presence had already disrupted the supplies advancing to Lee’s lines. Advancing cautiously due to his small numbers, Meade only tore up some rails before being chased back by Confederate troops under Stonewall Jackson, who then trapped him by constructing the fortified Hewitt Line. Meade’s chief engineer lamented how “the enemy had corked the bottle and with a small force could hold the cork in its place.” The Bermuda Hundred expedition did afford the Union a foothold that would help them in future campaigns, and it succeeded in drawing troops away from Lee’s lines, but, years later, Grant would count it as a lost opportunity and argue that the mine was merely something to keep the men busy, similarly to his own quixotic schemes before the Second Vicksburg Campaign.

    5860_127977718604.jpg

    Henry Clay Pleasants


    The digging continued for the last weeks of July, meaning that Hancock’s Army remained in place while the impatience of the Northern people and press just grew. By July 20th, preparations continued, but a new threat was appearing in the Valley. The retreat of Stonewall Jackson towards the Bermuda Hundred had allotted Sigel an opportunity to strike against Lynchburg, a logistical center from where he could threaten Richmond. Under the constant depredations of guerrillas, Sigel’s men had grown hungry and less than battle-ready, and were consequently turned away from Lynchburg’s fortified walls. When a larger force under General Jubal Early arrived, a panicked Sigel retreated towards the mountains of West Virginia, unwilling to either face Early at his front or the guerrillas at his rear. Sigel would later explain that he would have faced certain destruction at the hands of the enemy had he tried to give battle, and that might have been true, but the shameful maneuver left the road towards the North open. Early and his men, decided to match Jackson’s previous campaigns, lessen the pressure on Lee, and “remind the Yankees of their vulnerability”, crossed into Maryland. The move would not be detected until the Harpers Ferry garrison saw Early marching north, having contently believed that he and his rebels had returned to Lee.

    Upon receiving the news, Grant immediately ordered Hancock to dispatch troops and stop Early, conscious of the disastrous effect a Confederate Army running amok could have in the people’s morale. But Hancock hesitated. Mistaken intelligence seemed to show that most of Early’s corps remained on his front, and Hancock thus believed that sending an entire corps north would be playing right into Lee’s hands. Pleasant’s mine was also almost complete, and if the Army was weakened right before the attack their odds of victory could be lessened. As a result, Hancock offered merely one division, instead of the corps Grant had requested. Grant sharply replied that “putting an end to incursions north of the Potomac” was of the utmost urgency, but this struck Hancock as arrogant lecturing. Precious time was lost as the generals traded increasingly frustrated telegrams, before Hancock finally acquiesced and sent his cavalry north. But the delay had allowed Early to swept aside the Harpers Ferry garrison and reach Frederick, the center of Maryland Unionism.

    At the start of the year, Frederick had been the scene of a large guerrilla action, when groups of outlaws tried to stop the counting of the ballots for the constitutional referendum. Holding the “bayonet constitution” to be inherently illegitimate, the guerrillas had hoped to disarrange the process enough to force another election, giving the Confederate Army enough time to retake the state. The Federal Army, its presence in Maryland strengthened by Lincoln’s decree, was able to beat back the insurrection, and several of the ring leaders were executed by military court. Even Northern moderates coolly approved of the crackdown as the only way to maintain law and order in the state; Confederates, for their part, claimed the riot was nothing but an excuse trumped up by “the reckless and unprincipled tyrant” to justify “acts of violence and outrage too shocking and revolting to humanity to be enumerated”. These acts, the commanders reminded their men, had been celebrated by the Unionists of Frederick, the same ones that had turned their backs on Lee when he had invaded the previous year. Moved by such declarations, and because most of the Yankee troops had left for the frontlines, Early’s soldiers plundered and torched Frederick. “The most of the soldiers seem to harbor a terrific spirit of revenge and steal and pillage in the most sinful manner”, observed a South Carolinian. “But I suppose this is just payment for the hunger and homelessness that the Yankees cause”.

    Panic surged thorough Maryland and Pennsylvania, which grimly remembered the trail of destruction Lee had traced in his last campaign. The seriousness of the raid had been at first dismissed by both Grant and Stanton, but as Early’s march continued and Waynesboro and Fairfield were added to the list of burnt towns, his threat increased. The rebel commander released a proclamation similar to the ones previously issued by Bragg and Price that called for the Maryland guerrillas to join his march. The proclamation was mostly meant for the guerrillas that had rallied around John Singleton Mosby, a former Virginia lawyer that had become so feared and so slippery a raider that he was dubbed the “Gray Ghost”. Leading a relatively small band of 1000 irregulars, Mosby nonetheless started a thorough reign of terror that saw isolated outposts and wagon trains plundered, and freedmen and soldiers on furlough murdered in cold blood. Mosby’s control was so extensive that entire counties became known as “Mosby’s Confederacy”, for no supplies or men could move there unless under heavy guard. The situation was so critical that Grant had issued an order to hang Mosby’s men on sight.

    Although the Richmond Dispatch exulted the “greatly strengthened feeling in our favor” and the “gallant Marylanders” who flocked to Early’s banner because of the proclamation, in truth few joined the Confederate ranks. Probably most were keenly aware that Early’s campaign could be nothing but an extended raid, with long-term or permanent occupation of the State by the Confederate Army out of the question. Possibly, some remembered how Price’s and Bragg’s proclamations had been followed by disastrous defeats, and wanted first to see if Early could achieve a decisive victory. The proclamation nonetheless increased the Yankees’ hysteria. “There is folly or incompetence somewhere in our military administration”, mildly observed a newspaper, while a furious Montgomery Blair, who had had a house burned by Early’s rebels, bitterly rallied against the “poltroons and buffoons” in the Army and demanded action. Even Lincoln had become alarmed by the movement. To handle the administrative tasks that had bogged him down, Grant appointed General E.R.S. Canby as his chief of staff and managed to scrape together a hodgepodge force of 17,000 men, whom he rushed to Gettysburg, the little crossroads town where Reynolds had once dealt another blow to Lee after Union Mills. Early had approached it again because there were rumors that it had abundant shoes that his troops and their bleeding feet would appreciate.

    John%20Mosby.jpg

    John Singleton Mosby

    On command of the motley Union force that day was Benjamin Butler. Due to both his military shortcomings and his shifty nature, Butler had never obtained a large command, being instead the leader of the occupation troops in Maryland since almost the start of the war. His powerful political connections had been both maintained and enhanced by his growing commitment to Radicalism, shown in his iron-fisted administration and his embrace of confiscation and Black suffrage. After Lee had been beaten back, Butler had ruthlessly confiscated the properties of the planters that had been friendly to the invading rebels, and then had used the Army to maintain order during the tumultuous and revolutionary constitutional process. This spurned some Radicals into considering Butler a possible presidential candidate, and the General naturally adopted these ambitions immediately. As a result, Early’s invasion was not a setback, but an opportunity to obtain the glory that had eluded Butler thus far. Encouraged by Jayhawker partisans that pronounced Early’s rebels a “dirty, shoeless, hungry, exhausted, unsavory lot”, Butler disregarded Grant’s orders to wait for all reinforcements and struck the Confederate vanguard on August 6th. Apparent initial success quickly gave way to disaster as Early concentrated his force and almost drove Butler out of Gettysburg.

    The arrival of Grant’s reinforcements managed to stop the Confederate attack, by sheer force of numbers, for the majority of the bluecoats were green soldiers and militia. Nonetheless, the “bulldog spirit” of the Yankees, together with their advantage in terrain, held back Early. When Hancock’s more experienced reinforcements were finally spotted, Early retreated towards the Valley. A sedate Sigel had done little in the meantime, merely trying to gather supplies but finding that Early or the guerrillas had already taken most of them. His retreat into West Virginia had allowed him to feed his men, but they were still reluctant to try and face Early despite Grant’s orders to cut off the rebels’ retreat route. A nominal effort was quickly abandoned, and much to Grant’s consternation Early returned to Virginia, boasting of humiliating the Yankees. And he was not wrong, for aside from inflicting 1,700 casualties at the price of 900, Early had also obtained a plentiful bounty and stricken terror into Maryland and Pennsylvania, a “most-welcome development after the actions of those people in Mississippi and Louisiana”, Lee noted. “We haven’t taken Philadelphia or Harrisburg,” Early concluded brightly, “but we scared Abe Lincoln like hell”.

    Hancock had mostly ignored Early because his cherished mine scheme seemed increasingly promising. Even some rebels had started to get nervous. Although their engineers, like their Yankee counterparts, believed that such a long tunnel was impossible, by the first week of August they had started to hear the “dull, faint sounds of digging and movement in the earth below them.” Just in case, a second line of defense was built and some efforts at countermining started. Alarmed that the plan could come to naught, and following Early’s raid, Hancock and Pleasants decided to blow the mine at once. Over 8,000 pounds of gunpowder were loaded and detonated at the dawn of August 14th, creating an enormous mushroom cloud, “full of red flames, and carried on a bed of lightning flashes, mounted towards heaven with a detonation of thunder.” Several rebels were flung into the air, others were buried by the dust and rocks thrown up by the explosion, “some with their legs kicking in the air, some with the arms only exposed, and some with every bone in their bodies apparently broken.” Despite the gory results of the explosion, the follow-up attack was not what Hancock had expected. His men went into the crater, instead of around it, which resulted in a disorganized assault that allowed the rebels to fire down on them. “The shouting, screaming, and cheering,” wrote Horace Porter, “mingled with the roar of the artillery and the explosion of shells, created a perfect pandemonium . . . the crater had become a caldron of hell.”

    Around the Crater, Lee’s soldiers remained organized enough to repeal Hancock’s attacks, and even those who managed to push through the Crater found Lee’s intact second line, which the tired Yankees that had barely made it through could hardly overcome. Soon enough, Hancock yielded to the futility of further fighting and ordered a retreat. The Confederates kept up the pressure, sending a storm of bullets that “screeched and screamed like fiends” and artillery that “ploughed and tore up the ground”. Many blue troops left behind were subjected to a sadistic “turkey shoot”, greatly increasing the fatalities. Black regiments suffered especially, for the Confederates showed accustomed but still horrific brutality. “They threw down their arms in surrender”, a Confederate colonel remembered, “but were not allowed to do so . . . This was perfectly right, as a matter of policy”, and had “a splendid effect on our men”. A horrified Grant read the reports, and after a long moment in mournful silence remarked sullenly that the Crater “was the saddest affair I have witnessed in the war. Such an opportunity for carrying a fortified line I have never seen, and never expect to see again.” In the frontlines, bitter recriminations followed as Hancock and his commanders could not agree on whom to rest to blame, and grievously regretted that the work of several weeks had resulted in nothing but 4,000 Federal casualties to a paltry 1,600 rebel losses.

    The infamous Battle of the Crater thus joined Cold Harbor in Northern minds as another example of senseless slaughter resulting from the ineptitude of the Union leaders. James McPherson concludes that the Crater “In conception bid fair to become the most brilliant stroke of the war; in execution it became a tragic fiasco”. The crisis in Northern morale deepened as an inevitable result, and the once high support for Lincoln and Grant seemed to evaporate. A Copperhead declared that Grant could never again “go into a town or village in the whole North where his name will not excite horror in the breasts of numberless widows and orphans”, and even First Lady Mary Todd Lincoln pronounced Grant a “butcher” and “not fit to be at the head of an army”. Charles A. Dana, who was otherwise usually friendly to Grant, called the latest events a “black and revolting dishonor”, the result of “poltroonery and stupidity”. The reports of the failure fed the Copperhead narratives that Lincoln was an incompetent tyrant and Grant a cold butcher. Many even reported falsely that the Black troops were the cause of the failure. This at the same time as 1,500 captured Union soldiers, including at least 500 Black men, “were paraded through Petersburg, to the delight of jeering crowds who hurled epithets at them; the white prisoners were sent off to prison camps and the black ones sold into bondage”, as related by Elizabeth R. Varon.

    Battle-of-the-Crater-from-Virginia-Tech-Bugle-1899-Wikipedia.jpg

    Battle of the Crater

    The twin failures at the Valley and the Crater demanded new measures be taken. Grant was finally able to prevail upon Lincoln and obtain Sigel’s removal, for, as Grant acridly remarked, Sigel would “do nothing but run; he never did anything else”. Only the fact that Lincoln was still wary of antagonizing German Republicans kept Sigel from being hauled before the Senate Committee on the Conduct of War, but he would never command Union troops again and had his reputation destroyed. As for Hancock, Grant expedited a general order moving his headquarters to the field and making it clear that the Army of the Susquehanna would now be under his direct and constant strategic direction. Though Hancock would remain, at least officially, in tactical command, the simple fact was that Grant had lost his faith in the “Thunderbolt”, a man that hadn’t shown the daring or the speed that his nickname seemed to describe. Enormously embittered, and peeved by the continuous attacks of the press, Hancock resisted Grant’s new orders. Hancock was also being besieged on his political front, for many Republicans laid the entire blame on his shoulders, to protect Lincoln, while also criticizing his conservatism. This at the same time as many Chesnuts courted him in an effort to add an unimpeachably loyal military man to their ranks. Lincoln and Grant both were aghast at Hancock’s behavior, believing him corrupted by political ambition, an ironic twist when he had been selected justly because he had seemed to be as staunchly apolitical as Reynolds.

    The breaking point came when Grant arrived at the Army of the Susquehanna’s headquarters on August 20th. Grant had requested a meeting with Hancock to lay down the new plans, which finally contemplated the march to Petersburg that Grant had long wished to execute. Instead of complying, Hancock commandeered an ambulance and rode it to the front to oversee a rather meaningless skirmish. A dumbfounded Grant could scarcely believe what he was hearing, while the ever-loyal Rawlins exploded in fury. According to James H. Wilson, Rawlins “grew pale, and his form became almost convulsed with anger” as he exclaimed that Hancock ought to be court-martialed for this disrespect. Rawlins surely was reduced to apoplectics when a message then came, informing them that Hancock was taking a medical leave because his wounds were still bothering him. Grant had had enough. On August 22nd, he obtained Lincoln’s approval to remove Hancock from command, appointing General John Sedgwick in his place.

    For all intents and purposes, Grant was now the one leading the Army of the Susquehanna, both in strategic and tactical matters. For those who had been disappointed by how Grant had stayed in Philadelphia instead of right on the frontlines, the change was reason enough to celebrate and look forward to the next campaign. “Grant has more faith in square face to face fighting than in strategy,” the Chicago Tribune declared. “It is Grant’s lion heart that wins.” Grant did indeed have immense valor, but unlike what the newspaper claimed he also had a keen strategic mind, and soon enough the preparations were almost complete for a stroke that would push Lee and the Army of Northern Virginia to the breaking point. “I never before saw Grant so intensely anxious to do something,” a staff member wrote. But Grant recognized that the fate of this new campaign was intimately linked to the campaigns in the other theaters of war. The Western campaigns were second in importance only to the Virginia campaign in Northern eyes. “Success of either one depends on the other,” the New York Herald acutely observed. Consequently, even as he moved to the frontlines in Virginia, Grant kept a close eye in Thomas’ siege of Atlanta and Sherman’s drive for Mobile. If the Federals triumphed in any of those three fronts, the Ohio soldier Samuel Evans said, then “the Rebellion must fall”. However, the Union needed a victory soon, before the election could sweep a Copperhead into office. “Whether the thing ‘can be slid,’ this season, is the great problem”, Evans continued. “May the God of Battles grant us a favorable solution, hastily.”

    “The god of battles did not oblige”, writes Elizabeth R. Varon simply. The maneuvers of the previous month had allowed Thomas to get to the gates of Atlanta, where his 71,000 strong Army of the Cumberland was trying to force Cheatham’s Confederates out. His attempts to force Thomas back having failed, Cheatham found himself in a precarious position. He had managed to concentrate around 47,000 effectives to defend Atlanta, after pressing even cooks and clerks into the frontlines. Sherman’s march through Alabama had reduced his supplies, and Thomas had cut his line with Richmond, but Atlanta could still be fed by a single line that connected it to Macon. Knowing that this line was Cheatham’s only source of supplies, Thomas had started to focus on cutting it off. But Thomas’ logistics were similarly vulnerable, for his entire Army was fed by the Western & Atlantic Railroad that came from Chattanooga. This allowed the Confederate cavalry under Joseph Wheeler to strike Thomas’ exposed lifeline. The siege of Atlanta had then become a series of raids and counterraids, as Thomas slowly extended his lines around the city while Cheatham discounted suggestions to attack after his previous setback. Instead, he returned to a purely defensive strategy, which allowed him to stop Thomas’ cautious advance at the battles of Ezra Church on August 1st, and Utoy Creek on August 8th.

    Neither Lincoln nor Breckinridge were pleased with how the campaign was developing. Lincoln because he knew the Union could not afford the time needed for a lengthy siege; Breckinridge because he knew the Confederacy hardly had the necessary resources. Voices in Richmond were already demanding that Thomas be driven back, while in Philadelphia many wished for a more aggressive strategy. A still disgruntled Stanton told Thomas that his plan seemed like “the McClellan strategy of do nothing and let the rebels raid the country”. Breckinridge was gentler in his communications, but he still exerted some pressure on Cheatham and worried over whether a long siege could be resisted. The Confederate President was well-aware that many Southerners were pining their hopes into a successful defense of Atlanta, so much that a defeat would crush their morale. "Atlanta is now felt to be safe, and Georgia will soon be free from the foe”, declared confident rebel newspapers. “Everything seems to have changed in that State from the deepest despondency.” Buoyed by the “cheering” news from Georgia, a War Department clerk even went as far as predicting that “Thomas’ army is doomed”. But Breckinridge probably was closer in opinion with Mary Chesnut, who wrote in her diary that “our all depends on that Army at Atlanta. If that fails us, the game is up.”

    View-Confederate-fort-Georgia-Atlanta-Peach-Tree.jpg

    Siege of Atlanta

    Soldiers from both sides struggled to maintain the game despite the degenerating conditions in the trenches. The men experienced a preview of the early 20th century wars, enduring cramped trenches filled with mud, refuse, and even corpses. Both Yankees and Rebs suffered from the poor conditions, which strained them not only physically but psychologically as well. Describing life in the Atlanta trenches, a Union colonel wrote that if “the sun don’t beat down in red-hot rays . . . it rains in fearful torrents, and the ditches [trenches] in which they lie fill with water . . . covered with mud, ticks, body lice”. But the soldiers had to remain hidden in the filth, for if they “lift their heads six inches from the ground a sharp shooter sends a ball whizzing through their brains”. The constant threat of sharpshooters caused severe distress for the men, who could never feel truly safe from the foe’s pickets. “Men were killed in their camps, at meals, and several cases happened of men struck by musket-balls in their sleep,” said Union general David S. Stanley, while a Confederate artilleryman testified that under the continuous menace of Yankee sharpshooters “one of our detachments broke down utterly from nervous tension . . . some of these poor lads sob in their broken sleep, like a crying child just before it sinks to rest”.

    The condition of the Southerners was even worse because of their lack of adequate rations and medicine. “The Lincolnite host still surrounds us”, wrote the Atlanta merchant Sam Richards. “Our general is trying to out-general and Cheat-ham them out of a victory, but it appears doubtful which will gain the point . . . there is nothing much to be had to eat in Atlanta though if we keep the RR we shall not starve, I trust.” As it to drive home their vulnerability, Thomas unleashed an artillery bombardment upon Atlanta, forcing thousands of civilians to flee and other thousands to hide under cellars or in dugouts. “It is like living in the midst of a pestilence,” wrote Richards of the bombing. “No one can tell but he may be the next victim.” With the Army taking most provisions that arrived at the city, many civilians were reduced to looting or, as in Port Hudson before, to eat skinned rats and dogs. Fires broke out, and a surgeon testified that he had had to amputate the limbs of children wounded by the artillery barrage. But this was not enough to force Cheatham out. A Northern newspaper that had once declared that the capture of Atlanta was “a question of a few days”, now confessed to be “somewhat puzzled at the stubborn front presented by the enemy.”

    Still, Cheatham realized that he could not withstand an extended siege. He again placed his hopes in cutting off Thomas’ lifeline. The impetuous Hood, who had continued to send messages to Richmond complaining of Cheatham’s passivity, proposed to dash around Thomas to his rear. The Union general would have no other option but to turn back, which would grant Cheatham an opportunity to attack, trapping Thomas between the two rebel forces. This plan was “dashing in the extreme”, for Thomas retained numerical superiority. The rebel hopes all laid on being able to defeat the scattered Federals before they could concentrate, which required a great deal of strategic coordination and even luck in an age before radio. Yet even Thomas had to concede, years later, that it probably was “the best plan that could have been adopted by the enemy” under the circumstances. Cheatham’s initial reluctance was overcome when Cleburne arrived at Atlanta, having given up in his attempt to stop Sherman in his march. “I can do no more than annoy Sherman”, Cleburne had declared morosely, after the Federal had conducted a brilliant campaign in Alabama that forced Richmond to decide whether to sacrifice Mobile or Atlanta.

    The events that led Cleburne to make such a decision are as follows. After the failed Confederate attempt to turn Sherman back at Tupelo, there were acerbic discussions in the Southern headquarters. Forrest, though nominally under Cleburne’s command, blamed the Irishman for the failure. “If I knew as much about West Point tactics as you”, he complained in anger, “the Yankees would whip the hell out of me every day.” It is said that Forrest even threatened to shoot Cleburne if he dared to order him around. The fight was so pointed that the cooperation between the two Confederates effectively ended there and then, and both decided to execute their own, separate plans for stopping Sherman. In the meantime, Sherman retreated to Florence, where he could receive supplies through the Tennessee River. However, this increased the gap that separated him from C.F. Smith’s corps, which had continued its march to Montgomery and was now 160 miles away from Sherman’s main force. The only information Sherman had been able to obtain as to Smith’s whereabouts and situation came from Southern newspapers that jeered that “Smith and his Yankee force march to their certain destruction”. A cavalry incursion under the rather incompetent William Sooy Smith was turned away by Forrest, returning without news – and without their commander. This alarmed Sherman enough and made him rush to Montgomery on July 13th.

    Forrest attempted to harass Sherman during his march, as he had vowed after directly facing him at Tupelo had failed. With usual bloodthirstiness, Forrest ordered his men to execute any captured Yankees, even issuing an order to do so with knifes or by hanging to preserve bullets. In response, Sherman ordered his men to “take life for life” and “devastate the land over which” Forrest “had passed or may pass”. They should “bring ruin and misery” to any population that supported Forrest or any guerrillas. The soldiers executed Sherman’s orders with ruthless efficiency, and continued to take everything they could and burn everything they could not. Many women and children were forced to beg for food, and some ladies apparently had to exchange sexual favors for anything to not starve. A Union soldier believed them a “pitiful sight . . . their poor, pale, emaciated faces too plainly speaking what they have suffered.” But neither pity nor Forrest’s harassment stopped Sherman in his march. “We will take all provisions and God help the starving families”, Sherman exclaimed when a plantation owner complained of how the Federals had stripped it bare. “I warned them last year against this visitation, and now it is at hand.”

    ECWCTopicShermansMarchtotheSeaPIC.jpg

    Sherman marching through Alabama

    Sherman, in order to confuse and elude Forrest, had at first marched to Columbus, Mississippi, before he veered to Tuscaloosa. That city was sacked and burnt, and by the time Forrest arrived he found little more than ashes. Sherman then continued towards Montgomery. More accurate intelligence had shown that Smith had, like his commander, lived off the land, devastating the towns of Talladega, Opelika, and Auburn, before he tried to take Montgomery itself. Cleburne, however, had managed to turn Smith back at the Battle of Tuskegee on July 20th. Smith knew nothing of Sherman’s whereabouts, less of all that he was now close to his position east of the Alabama River. Anxious of preventing the two Union forces from linking up, Cleburne had sent fake news that declared that Sherman had been grievously defeated, and when that failed to convince Smith, Cleburne prepared for battle. Sherman, for his part, advanced to Selma, believing that this would force Cleburne to come and face him. That city, an important industrial center, was defenseless except for a small fraction of Forrest’s troopers and hastily assembled militia. The panicking mayor even pleaded with Forrest to surrender the town less it be burned, but Forrest refused.

    When Sherman arrived, he was informed by escaped slaves that the seemingly formidable fortifications were thinly manned because Forrest had failed to concentrate his force. The outnumbered rebels, many of them civilians who had been given a rifle just a few hours prior, had little chance of resisting the Yankee charge. Some of the people manning the trenches were in fact mere boys, pressed into service in desperation. “It was a terrible sight”, a bluecoat remembered in horror, “just a boy 14 years old; and beside him, cold in death, lay his Father and two brothers.” Drafting civilians in such a way was nothing but a “harvest of death . . . they knew nothing at all about fighting.” Bowing to the inevitable, Forrest fled from Selma, having burned 35,000 bales of cotton and other supplies beforehand. “Of all the nights of my experience, this is most like the horrors of war”, testified a soldier. ”A captured city burning at night, a victorious army advancing, and a demoralized one retreating.” Like in Shreveport and Meridian in previous campaigns, the Federals then proceeded to complete the destruction of the city by torching or blowing up what little industry or war resources remained.

    A full-blown panic started in Montgomery in response to Selma’s fall. Amidst wild rumors of massacre and pillaging, including one that said that all males had been slaughtered and all females raped, the city fell into chaotic disarray. Civilians tried to escape by begging or stealing carts or horses, stores were looted, and even fires were started. An ominous warning then came from Sherman, telling the governor that “a people who will persevere in war beyond a certain limit, ought to know the consequences.” Panic immediately increased tenfold. As expected, Cleburne was left with no option but to rush to Montgomery’s defense, even if he believed he had little chance to beat back Sherman’s invaders. As Sherman moved to Montgomery, he ordered McPherson and his corps to attack Forrest, to prevent him from coming to Cleburne’s aid, and then started to bombard the city. As in Atlanta, the Yankee shelling drove the people into a “wild state of excitement.” People ran about the streets “in every direction . . . striving in every conceivable way to get out of town with their effects.” When Smith rejoined Sherman, the Yankee force then went forward and attacked Cleburne’s trenches with a “perfect rain of Minie balls”. But the next morning, the attack ceased and when the scared citizens dared to peer out of their walls, they discovered that Sherman had disappeared. Scouts informed Cleburne that Sherman was now advancing to Mobile, a more strategically important target. His objective, Cleburne realized, had merely been to reunite with Smith and clear the path to the sea.

    Forrest came to the same conclusion regarding Sherman’s plans belatedly. McPherson had been sent as a mere diversion, and by pursuing him Forrest had fallen right into his trap and now could do nothing about Sherman himself. His weakened force was unable to do much against McPherson either, although the cautious McPherson was unwilling to risk an all-out battle either. McPherson’s march was more significative because as his force advanced through the Black Prairie, a fertile breadbasket with counties where over 75% of the population was enslaved, the Yankees uprooted slavery and treason “like a decrepit weed”. The mostly Black corps carved a path of destruction with scarce opposition in their path. A planter would forever remember the day when McPherson arrived at his property, “like a one-armed Gabriel, blowing the trumped that announces our irrevocable perdition”. But the perdition of White planters could mean the liberation of other groups. As McPherson advanced, the enslaved stepped forth to receive him with cheers and joy. With an "abiding faith that they would be led to a land of liberty and a land filled with plenty for them," they joined McPherson's troops with an “assortment of animals and vehicles, limping horses, gaunt mules, oxen and cows, hitched to old wobbly buggies, coaches, carriages and carts.”

    mp088.jpg

    Freedmen following the Union Army

    Soon enough anywhere from ten to twenty thousand freedmen were following McPherson, while thousands more had been liberated, armed, and settled in the properties of their former owners. McPherson, an early supporter of the home farm project, had basically instituted the same system in the lands he passed. The comparison with Moses seemed to many freedmen particularly fitting, for in following McPherson they believed he was leading them to a new promised land, and that this initial march was akin to the Israelites wandering through the desert. A Union chaplain even said, with a mix of befuddlement and amusement, that some of the freedmen thought that McPherson was Moses. A similar reception awaited Sherman in his march from Montgomery to Mobile, with thousands of slaves leaving their plantations to join his Army and cheer him on. “The negroes”, he reported, “flock to me old and young, they pray and shout and mix up my name with that of Moses and Simon and other Scriptural ones as well as Abum Linkum, the great Messiah of 'Du Jubilee!'” Unfortunately, they received a much less friendly reception compared with McPherson. “William Tecumseh Sherman despised black people and felt no distaste for slavery”, Bruce Levine states unequivocally. “He was happy to make use of black labor”, but “refused to enlist such men as soldiers”, because he, in his own words, could not “bring myself to trust negroes with arms in positions of danger and trust.”

    Sherman never conciliated himself to the fact that the Union Army was bringing a complete social and economic revolution to the South, only accepting emancipation reluctantly and resisting anything that might result in giving Black people “an equality with whites” he believed they didn’t deserve. Sherman, both consciously and unconsciously, encouraged callousness against the freedmen within his men, allowing them to destroy their meager belongings and refusing to help the old or the infirm. On one occasion, Sherman did nothing as a group of freedmen was massacred by vengeful Confederate cavalry. Even a slaveowner had to wonder how the enslaved could “regard the Yankees as their best friends” when they had “suffered every form of injury from them in their persons and property”. An enslaved man replied then that they “preferred death by Yanks than longer to live with their cruel masters, in slavery.” Despite this willingness to endure Sherman’s contempt for a chance to live in freedom, Sherman’s actions still dismayed the Union authorities when they learned of them. Sherman “manifested an almost criminal dislike to the negro”, worried Secretary Stanton, and Henry Halleck, who “sympathized with Sherman’s opinions”, nonetheless suggested he at least give “escaped slaves . . . a partial supply of food in the rice-fields and cotton plantations”.

    These were the criticisms that awaited Sherman when he reached Mobile on August 20th and finally managed to report back to Philadelphia. Grant himself had, alongside a congratulatory message, advocated for the settlement of the freedmen. It is deeply ironic that, in spite of his racism and conservatism, Sherman ended up producing one of the war’s most radical field orders in response to this pressure and the need to get rid of the freedmen who burdened his Army. Special Field Orders No. 15 reserved all the confiscated lands between Montgomery and Mobile for the “exclusive settlement” of the freed slaves and assigned the radical General Rufus Saxton to manage the project with instructions to provide the freedmen with provisions and farming supplies. A subsequent order then formalized McPherson’s actions, by recognizing the land redistribution the general had carried out in northern Alabama and Mississippi, by then a fait accompli. This is the origin of “forty acres and a mule”, for even if the home farm system had been implemented beforehand in Mississippi, Tennessee, and Virginia, this was the first time it had been executed in such a scale. “Once again, the logic of events had induced an unlikely individual to advance the interests of the former slaves”, concludes Levine.

    Sherman’s march to Mobile had left in its wake a devastated Alabama and dealt slavery a fatal blow. Hundreds of thousands of acres had been confiscated and then redistributed, and the destruction wrought in the Black Prairie had destroyed vital supplies the Confederacy badly needed. But Sherman had been unable to catch Cleburne, who once again slipped to Atlanta to help Cheatham. McPherson had also failed in his effort to corner Forrest, although the raider was weakened enough that he had had to retreat to Tennessee. More importantly, when Sherman finally reached Mobile he found the city still standing. Banks’ siege of Spanish Fort had gone nowhere for two weeks, some 2,000 rebels managing to hold off over 20,000 bluecoats. When the breaking point was almost reached, the Confederates simply evacuated to the more formidable Fort Blakeley. An attack by a frustrated Banks on July 20th only resulted in terrible casualties, and a new siege that was still going on a month later. Needless to say, the whole campaign failed to assuage Northern anxiety, and although many praised Sherman for making Alabama howl, just as many criticized him for not destroying Cleburne, for not taking Mobile or Montgomery, or, in the case of Republicans, for failing to protect the freedmen. Sherman’s entire march had been nothing but a “horrifying fiasco”, said the Copperhead Old Guard. “Every species of marauding . . . seems to have been not only tolerated but encouraged,” the paper fumed. “All just people,” looked on “with amazement and horror at our atrocities and barbarism.”

    Battle_of_Mobile_Bay_map.jpg

    Map of Mobile

    August was coming to an end and the Union seemed to be at the exact same position that at the start of the month: stalemate in Virginia, and fruitless sieges in Atlanta and Mobile. It seemed like the Confederates’ objective of making the war too costly for the Northern people to continue was at hand. “If nothing else would impress upon the people the absolute necessity of stopping this war”, shouted Copperhead editorials, “its utter failure to accomplish any results . . . would be sufficient.” Even once unflinchingly loyal men now expressed doubts, like Thurlow Weed who declared Lincoln’s reelection “an impossibility” because “the people are wild for peace”. Peace was just around the corner, Southern newspapers assured their readers. Northerners “are sick at heart of the senseless waste of life” and would soon elect a Chesnut that would stop the war. Northern Copperheads echoed this idea, like a Boston conservative that hoped that Northerners would realize that “the Confederacy perhaps can never really be beaten, that the attempts to win might after all be too heavy a load to carry, and that perhaps it is time to agree to a peace without victory.” The lack of progress and victories, a strong racist backlash on account of all the Radical measures adopted, and the renewed vigor of the National Union all combined to bring the Lincoln administration to its worst crisis since the aftermath of the Peninsula. As Sherman wrote his wife grimly, “the worst of the war is not yet begun, the civil strife at the North has yet to come.”
     
    Chapter 51: After Four Years of Failure
  • In 1861, the Northern states of the Union had gone to war with the primary aim of upholding the unity and authority of their country, by compelling the rebellious states into returning. To say so is not to deny the simple fact that the Civil War was over slavery, for without it there wouldn’t have been secession and thus there wouldn’t have been a war. Republicans and abolitionists saw in the war an opportunity to weaken slavery, of course, and believed that after victory was achieved, they could enact their program with even greater vigor. But few could foresee the revolutionary changes the war would bring. The conflict that was supposed to last 90 days and restore the Union as it was, had been transformed into a crusade that sought to destroy and reconstruct the old South. As in other great struggles, the initial limited aims and scope had given way to a complete transformation of American society, that neither abolitionists nor fire-eaters could have predicted. The tide continued and gained greater strength in 1864, resulting in profound political, economic, and social changes, but also arising fierce resistance on the part of defiant rebels and reactionary Northerners, testing both the resolve and ability of the Lincoln administration to continue the Second American Revolution.

    Nowhere else were the dramatic consequences of the war more evident than in the evolution of race relations in the occupied South, for in there the process of emancipation and then of land redistribution had completely overturned the traditional order of things. What was inconceivable just a few years prior, such as Black landownership or suffrage, had now become a tangible reality. The chief aims of the freedmen were the safety of their families; independence from White coercion; the right to manage their community affairs such as education and religion on their own terms; and just compensation for their labor or the obtention land. While it is true that slavery had robbed them of the chance to obtain education and literacy, and as a result many of the freedmen remained ignorant of formal political procedures and issues, the freedmen had firm ideas and convictions regarding their futures and strived mightily against powerful resistance to turn these dreams into reality. This struggle was inevitably political in nature. In offering a different vision of the future compared with that of loyal planters and Northern moderates, Black people, feared as “the Jacobins of the country”, became the essential basis upon which the Second Revolution was being constructed.

    Emancipation, alongside from freeing Black people from bondage, allowed them to form a new political consciousness. As historian Eric Foner observes, “military service has often been a politicizing and radicalizing experience”, imbuing Black people with a dignity they had been previously denied. “No negro who has ever been a soldier,” wrote a Union officer, “can again be imposed upon; they have learnt what it is to be free and they will infuse their feelings into others.” Black communities thus started to justify their claims to freedom and political equality in the essential contributions of Black troops to the war effort and the glorious victories of their men over the rebels, such as in the Battle of Union Mills. In 1863, Thomas Wentworth Higginson heard an address delivered by the Black corporal Prince Lambkin, making the point that Black men who fought for the Union deserved better than the White men who fought against it. The planters had lived contently under the American flag when they were free to exploit Black people for their own benefit, Lambkin exclaimed, but “the first minute they think that old flag mean freedom for we colored people, they pull it right down and run up the rag of their own. But we'll never desert the old flag, boys, never; we have lived under it for eighteen hundred sixty-three years, and we'll die for it now.”

    Countless such addresses and appeals were made reiterating the same point: Black people deserved to be considered as fellow Americans deserving of equal rights, because they had come forward to save the Union in its hour of greatest peril. This firm conviction resulted in increasingly militant demands on the part of Black communities, that the Federal authorities had hardly expected. The greatest demand was, of course, for the continuance and expansion of the policy of land redistribution. Originally envisioned as a limited measure meant to punish the Confederate leaders, coax wavering rebels into resuming their loyalty, and deal with the humanitarian crisis, land redistribution was similarly to emancipation not meant to effectuate a revolution. But with the floodgates open, there was no turning back, and throughout 1864 the commitment of the Union to land reform increased, exemplified in several orders that set aside large expansions of land for the settlement of freedmen and loyal Whites. As a Northern scholar observed, the Federal government could not stop the “revolution in land titles” in the South any more than the French National Assembly was able to moderate the abolition of feudalism “during their own revolution”. The reason was the same: “the rural peasantry, theirs White, ours Black, but similar in their Jacobinism”.

    3fdc3b34-b179-4ec4-abe1-d027d416c975-flag.jpg

    Black Union soldiers were essential in the development of a new consciousness and self-conception within Black Americans

    Throughout the South, freedmen fought to obtain lands on which to live and work, uniting to obtain concessions or leases, seizing plantations on their own initiative, and clinging mightily to land whenever they managed to take it. “The chief object of ambition among the refugees," a Freedman’s Bureau report declared in 1864, “is to own property, especially to possess land, if it be only a few acres”. Black people and their radical allies justified the freedmen’s claim to land on the fact that they had already been “bought and paid for by their sweat and blood”. But the primary argument they wielded was not an appeal to justice, but rather stating that land redistribution was sound policy because it both punished the rebels and allowed the freedmen to take care of themselves. Otherwise, constant Federal intervention would be needed to protect the freedmen. As a Black man said: “Gib us our own land, and we take care of ourselves; but widout land de ole massas can hire us or starve us, as dey please”. A Northern paper editorialized the same point in somewhat harsher terms: “The Negro is to swim or sink by his own efforts. Root, hog or die, we say!”

    Nonetheless, most Federal authorities, including Lincoln and the majority of Bureau agents, maintained their belief that simply giving the land to the freedmen could be disastrous. It would teach them “idleness and unthrifty habits”, said Edward Philbrick, when they had to learn instead that “No race of men on God’s earth ever acquired the right to the soil on which they stand without more vigorous exertions than these people have made”. Freedmen bitterly argued that they already had the right to the land, to “dis bery land dat is rich wid de sweat ob we face and de blood ob we back.” But the Yankees remained steadfast in their belief that the freedmen had to prove their worth first, and thus instituted a system to “test whether they will indeed work on their own”. At the very least, Northerners were not acting hypocritically, for the process for obtaining land instituted by the Second Southern Homestead Act of 1864, worked on alongside the 13th amendment and passed just a few days prior, was remarkably similar to the provisions of the Homestead Act. Land would be given to the freedmen in a “provisionary” basis for the length of one year. If they had made improvements in the land and proved that they could farm it independently, they would be granted a secure title. Otherwise, the land would revert to the Federal government. The act further dictated that the freedmen could buy land at below-market prices, giving the Land Bureau the power to set prices, and that those who had leased land for at least a year would receive an immediate title.

    The relatively small period of a year was owed to wartime needs, and in exchange the act capped the granting of such land to only 40 acres compared with the 160 acres contemplated in the Homestead Act. Any acre over that amount had to be either bought or leased by the freedmen at market prices. The most interesting part of the act was that it modified the way that land would be restored, in accordance with President Lincoln’s earlier Proclamation of Amnesty. Freedmen would be allowed to “pre-empt” land by seizing and cultivating it, with that time counting for the probatory year. Land thus preempted could not be restored to the former owner even if he swore a loyalty oath, nor could it be leased or purchased by Northern factors or even other loyal Southerners. Only if the freedman failed to prove his capacities would it be returned; otherwise, the recanting rebel would receive Union bonds for the current, most likely highly devalued, price of the land. The only exception was if the land had belonged to poor yeomen, who would have their land returned at once as long as they hadn’t owed over 500 dollars in property before the war and were not in the list of those who could not take the loyalty oath under Lincoln’s proclamation.

    It must be remembered that the aforementioned list of exemptions included the great majority of civil officials and military officers of the Confederacy, the class of men who had owned the great majority of the South’s land. These men could not take the loyalty oath or have their lands restored. Consequently, land preempted by the freedmen was likely to belong to one of them, thus leaving the one-year probation as the only hurdle to a secure title. This was, fortunately, an easy enough obstacle to overcome, given that the Black former slaves had ample capability to cultivate the land on their own. It may bewilder modern readers, but the sad truth is that many Northerners honestly believed that Black people would not work on their own, despite the evident fact that they had been doing so for decades already. Questioning the capacity of the freedmen to farm their plots was an “outrage”, exclaimed vehemently Jean-Charles Houzeau. If anything, the ones who would starve if left on their own devices on the plantations were the planters themselves, Houzeau continued. They who “had always lived by the sweat and suffering of the colored man” and “had never known of toil”, were less fit, under the “theorems and doctrines of the North” to own the land.

    40-acres-and-a-mule_400x260.jpg

    Rather than reparations as such, land redistribution was meant to give an opportunity to Black people to prove their worthiness of being free men

    To instruct the freedmen in the workings of free labor economies and assure that the home farms produced enough cotton for Northern needs, the Union government instituted a simultaneous system of incentives for the production of cotton. Freedmen who chose to cultivate the crop would receive tools, seed, and food provisions by the Union Army. As payment, the Federals would take up to 50% produced cotton, depending on the size of the home farm and the number of inhabitants. The rest the freedmen could sell, but the Federal government and the merchants it authorized had privilege. To prevent the freedmen from being exploited, the Labor Bureau had the power to fix prices, not only of the cotton they sold but of the merchant wares they might buy. Through this system the Federal government wanted to encourage the “enterprising colored farmers” to focus almost exclusively on the cultivation of cotton – for example, the fact that the Union would feed them would obviate the need for cultivating food themselves. The system came to be known as the “cotton-mule policy”, because the government would give the Black settlers a mule in exchange for their cotton. To further cement it, the Union allowed Northern factors to invest in the so-called “colored bonds”, which entailed covering the initial costs of the operation in exchange for a part of the government’s share at harvest time.

    The new system allowed Black people to claim hundreds of acres of land, and by the start of the next year most of the initial farmers had obtained a secure title and started to build up wealth. But similarly to how the Homestead Act was unable to give “every poor man a farm”, the Second Southern Homestead Act could hardly grant land to every freedman. Especially, the nature and development of land redistribution as a policy meant that it was applied in an uneven fashion. By middle-1864, relatively few acres had been redistributed in Tennessee or Louisiana, both occupied before the policy had been developed, while a significant portion of Mississippi was already in the hands of freedmen and most of Alabama had been preempted by the enslaved who seized plantations during Sherman’s and McPherson’s marches. Even in areas where the program had seen more success, many estates had remained in the hands of White planters who had been quick to pledge loyalty to the Union. There, many freedmen still had to work for White employers. But even there an evident shift in favor of the freemen could be observed throughout 1864.

    On May 13th, 1864, the anniversary of the Battle of Union Mills, Lincoln issued the Proclamation of Loyalties, an addendum to his earlier proclamation. This marked the transition from a standard of “passive loyalty”, to one of “active loyalty”. This meant, in the words of John Hay, that the Union would demand “loyalty, not only of words, but of acts and spirit”. The proclamation repealed the aggravating vagrancy and curfew regulations, delimited rights for the freedmen, and prescribed punishments for anyone who violated them, especially if they had already taken the loyalty oath. The proclamation expanded the powers and domain of the Bureaus, critically even into the Border States, and declared that labor disputes had to be resolved and contracts had to be crafted collectively, before a three-man panel with a representative of the planters, one of the Bureau, and one of the freedmen. Even more shockingly to planters was that Lincoln allowed many freedmen to choose Black representatives. This proclamation, a Mississippian whined, was calculated to “make the negroes insolent and idle and protect them in their meanness,” by subjecting “loyal planters” to “the annoyance and disgrace of going before the Yankee commander to answer any negro's charge, and there to have no more dignity and respect than is shown the negro.”

    The Proclamation thus had stripped planters of much of the coercive power they had once held over the freedmen, and now they had to feel the “debasement” of negotiating for terms of employment under the watchful eyes of the Bureau. For a class of men who had been used to holding all the levers of power, to find themselves disadvantaged was “mighty humiliating”. A Louisiana planter wailed of the “terror” that the Bureau “holds over our people—by listening to and sustaining the negro in evy frivolous and malicious complaint—[it] amounts to a practical denial of the rights of the white man.” The planters who refused to compromise would soon find that no one wanted to work for them. One testified that “the negroes would all rather starve together than work for someone they think is a bad master”. To get laborers, planters had to offer wage raises, pledge to build schools, and often agree to not try to direct or control their work. Whereas many planters had initially believed they could exploit the freedmen in a close approximation of slavery, now they found themselves “utterly ruined by our incapability to direct labor” now that they could not count on State-sponsored violence to impose their will. Moreover, with many Yankees actively sympathetic to the freedmen and their aspirations, former masters for the first time had to thread carefully, a sharp and sudden turn away from the complete power they had once enjoyed. It was a “society turned upside down”, in the words of one of them.

    To be sure, in reality the Bureaus all had to contend with a restless planter class that, even if greatly weakened, could still put-up staunch resistance to this astounding social transformation. Especially in many rural areas where the reach of the Bureaus and the Army was limited, the freedmen were still victims of fraud and abuse. Planter’s associations formed “Black patroles” that traversed the countryside “whipping and otherwise male treating the Freedmen”, reported a Bureau agent. All these violent actions were meant to prevent the freedmen from accessing to land or appealing to the aid of the Bureaus. Far from successfully subverting the Federal authorities, such threats and acts only stiffened their resolve and led to greater enforcement on the part of the Army. Especially ominous for Southern Whites, both in the Union-occupied areas and the Confederacy, was the execution of a planter after he had been found organizing a “militia company”. Despite impassioned pleas to pardon him or commute the sentence, Lincoln had allowed the execution to take place, coldly stating that “men who call themselves loyal” should not be allowed to “raise a rebel army in our midst” with the purpose of “subverting the rights of the colored citizens”.

    mhst2-2102.jpg

    The Labor, Land, and Freedmen's Bureau all exemplified the great changes of the Revolution

    The new vision for the Southern future would not have been possible without the Black freedmen who defied their former masters, sustained the Union, and pushed forward revolutionary changes in political, economic, and social life. If it is true that at the end of the day the Lincoln administration was the one with the final say over the policies of Black landownership, suffrage, and equal rights, it is also true that without the pressure and support of Black people Lincoln would have likely never adopted these policies. It was their “second front” within the Confederacy, of escaping to Union lines and resisting slavery, that had paved the path of emancipation; it was their resistance to the initial poor arrangements of labor and their struggle for land that inspired confiscation and redistribution as viable programs; it was their valor in the field of battle and their political mobilization that had created and mustered support in favor of limited Black suffrage and equality under the law. In middle-1864, even as the Union’s prospects grew dimmer and Lincoln more pessimistic of his presidential bid, freedmen continued their fight for a new nation, giving both essential support to the Lincoln administration, and pushing it into new realms.

    That this militancy was here to stay was clear in the many events and parades that took place to commemorate the anniversary of the Battle of Union Mills and the 4th of July. In South Carolina, Thomas Wentworth Higginson observed a grand parade that featured a Black woman as the Goddess of Liberty and the spiritual “In That New Jerusalem”, which sounded like “the chocked voice of a race at last unloosed”. In Tennessee and Kentucky, local Whites held a meager celebration, while “The negroes . . . with flaunting banners . . . were prominent in the principal streets, had speeches, songs, religious observances, a plentiful and luxurious dinner, and cast their white brothers entirely in the shade.” In New York, where a year earlier the Black residents were “literally hunted down like beasts”, a USCT regiment marched through the city before a “large, appreciative crowd to Union Square”. In Philadelphia, the Heroes of Union Mills were celebrated during the Republican Convention, with one regiment making part of Lincoln’s personal guard. All these were signs of the “dissolving prejudices against the colored men”, observed a newspaper. But more importantly, they were signs of the new relationship between the American nation and its Black citizens. The Reconstruction of the Union, W.E.B. Dubois analyzed years later, began with “the reconstruction of the slave into the man; of the chattel into the citizen”. Through their efforts and rhetoric, Black people had turned the Civil War into a true revolution, creating new conceptions of the political world and their place within it that were all but impossible to imagine in the antebellum.

    But this vision for a new nation was not one shared by all Americans, and like any other, the Second American Revolution arose strong opposition from those sectors that wished to maintain the status quo. The moves of the Lincoln administration towards this new program of Reconstruction, with its frightening confiscation and Black rights, resulted in the growth of movements that can only be called counterrevolutionary. Instead of a new South, they envisioned a revival of the old one, perhaps with slavery intact or at the very least Black people still subjugated by the authority of supposedly loyal planters. Certainly, in their vision there was no room for Federal enforcement of Black rights, for most refused to even recognize that Black people had rights that White people were bound to respect. If Republicans more and more came to believe that Black people were citizens worthy of respect and protections, these reactionaries retained their devotion to White Supremacy, and interpreted all national efforts at protection as vindictive, cruel oppression against Whites. During the summer of 1864, they redoubled their opposition to the Lincoln government and its aims, which in turn inspired further repression and solidified the idea that loyalty to the Union meant a commitment to the ideals of liberty and equality.

    In March 1864, and then later in June, Lincoln had been obligated to issue a new draft order in order to replace the men who hadn’t reenlisted and those lost in the spring and summer campaigns. In order to enforce it, Lincoln once again suspended the writ of habeas corpus, and ordered Army units into those districts that had seen “disturbances” during the last draft calls. This turned out to be a good call, for several agents were murdered and riots were started in response to this “attempt to make us fight for niggers”, as an Ohioan denounced openly. Reflecting increasing politicization, the Union Leagues helped in the work of conscription by attacking and humiliating those who wanted to shirk their duties. In response, it could be observed that those who opposed the government were also organizing. In a situation remarkably similar to the one in the Confederacy, many draft dodgers united in armed bands that repelled Federal agents, defied the government, and “created their own little confederacies in the free states”, according to colonel. In especially critical areas, “John Breckinridge had more authority than President Lincoln”, according to a report, for these were “rebels, proud and defiant”.

    BRI_APUSH_08_03_GraveUnion.jpg

    The draft remained extremely unpopular, especially among the poor

    There was some exaggeration in these reports, but it is indisputably true that many of these Copperheads were cooperating with rebel agents, just as they had done in previous occasions. But no insurrection materialized, mainly because as James McPherson notes the rebel agents “were trying to prod peace Chesnuts into war against their own government.” Nonetheless, resistance was so stout that Lincoln was forced to employ extreme means, authorizing the arrest of anyone who did as little as “speaking ill of the draft”, and exiling to the Confederacy three judges who had issued writs of habeas corpus in plain subversion of his order. In a rare moment of bitter anger, Lincoln issued a public letter rallying against those “men who believe that their success can be found in the ruin of the government”, and thus “labored day and night to assure our failure and the destruction of our nation”. Lincoln expressed his astonishment at the resistance to those measures he believed necessary to save the Union. “Wherein is the peculiar hardship now?”, he asked in increasing disgust. “Shall we shrink from the necessary means to maintain our free government, which our grand-fathers employed to establish it, and our own fathers have already employed once to maintain it? Are we degenerate? Has the manhood of our race run out?”

    These events and words, David H. Donald comments, “illustrated the determination, amounting almost to ferocity, with which Lincoln was prosecuting the war”. The Revolution in American politics that was sweeping the South also arrived at the North, steadily weakening the old prejudices, and opening new visions for the future. The once unthinkably radical project of a country of equality enforced by a powerful National State seemed now an inexorable reality. George S. Boutwell was right when he observed that the war had made it necessary to create a “new government”, for this new American State, with its standing armies, enlarged bureaucracy, expanded courts, and powerful national government scarcely resembled its antebellum counterpart. The policy of the country, said Senator John Sherman, “ought to be to make everything national as far as possible; to nationalize our country so that we shall love our country.” In line with this radical change of the conception of the American nation and its duties to its citizens, the Congress had passed a third measure alongside the Homestead Act and the 13th amendment: the Rebellion and Loyalties Act, which established a national police force for the United States.

    Building on the foundation laid by the Third Confiscation Act, the new law expedited the first national Penal Code in American history, which was, naturally, almost entirely focused on wartime issues. For example, it regulated the punishments for those who were found working with the enemy, evaded the draft, or raised in rebellion against the government. It prescribed punishments such as confiscation, disenfranchisement, and imprisonment; again, making it clear that it was punishing rebellion and not treason. It reformed the ad hoc system of military courts in favor of a greatly expanded Federal judiciary, which was now empowered to hear cases regarding the “denial of the rights of American citizens”, including refusing to acknowledge the freedom of emancipated slaves, not respecting the proprietors of redistributed land, or intimidating or attacking Black voters. It further declared that all three Bureaus would operate for three years after the end of the war, assigning them their own budget, and permitted the establishment of offices and agents in any territory that had had slavery in 1861, not just in the rebel states. Finally, it swept away the National Guard as it had existed before the war. Loyal states could establish Civil Guards under tighter Federal oversight, but the rebel states could not unless they received the approval of Congress. The name National Guard was instead given to a gendarmerie, which had the power to enforce laws in any part of the United States. To aid it, a national police force known as the U.S. Constabularies, under the direction of the U.S. Marshals, was also established.

    This unprecedented step was taken mostly in reaction to the predominant belief that there remained thousands of Copperheads ready to try and overthrow the Union. The Union Army, especially following in the Month of Blood, had tried to take in more and more police duties, establishing military tribunals and trying to uproot possible conspirations. But its work was found lacking, and as rumors of insurrections mounted, and especially following the attempt on Lincoln’s life, it was decided that a more constant, prepared force was necessary to enforce Federal laws and maintain the integrity and authority of the government. Ironically, one of the first most temperate measures had just contemplated a Presidential Guard that protected solely Lincoln and other government officials. But Lincoln demurred, expressing open dissatisfaction at this attempt to grant him a “praetorian guard”, and saying that the government should afford equal protection to all, not focus just on the President. Events in the Southern and Border States, where intimidation and violence of freedmen continued and defiance of the government was commonplace, also convinced lawmakers of the necessity to expand the jurisdiction of the Federal courts and the enforcement powers of the National government. “I admit,” said Maine Sen. Lot M. Morrill, “that this species of legislation is absolutely revolutionary. But are we not in the midst of a revolution?” In its massive expansion of National power, the Rebellion Act acted “as if the monstrous amendment was already part of the constitution”, commented a Chesnut. Republicans in this way were building a new nation, but also raising the stakes of the election and the war.

    DeputyMarshalsatFortSmith.jpg

    The U.S. Constabulary

    The willingness and capacity of the government to push the Revolution forward was tested in the Border State of Kentucky more than anywhere else. Despite the pressure of Philadelphia and the use of the Army to erode slavery by means of Black recruitment, Kentucky’s leaders clung stubbornly to slavery, doing “everything they could to thwart the Union antislavery policy”. The Kentucky Court of Appeals plainly declared the Emancipation Proclamation and all other such measures unconstitutional, insisting that the Federal government had no power to emancipate any slave. If it had such a power, the Justice reasoned, it would not have crafted the 13th amendment. As for the attempt to grant rights to the Black man, the Court insisted that he “remained under all his former political disabilities, and with no political rights except such as the various states might see proper to permit him to enjoy” – in other words, the Federal government had no power to “create imaginary rights” that Kentucky was bound to respect. Kentucky officers resisted the recruitment of Black slaves and refused to acknowledge that under American law the wives, mothers, and children of Black Union soldiers were to be freed too. When a Union general issued passes to the enslaved to leave their plantations, a Kentucky jury indicted him, whereupon the Army had the jury members and the judge all arrested. Kentucky, historian James Oakes says, “had become a national spectacle”.

    Not even the guerrilla war, which in Missouri and Maryland had strengthened the anti-slavery faction, was capable of forcing an evolution of thought in Kentucky. In fact, many outlaws were former Union soldiers who deserted in the face of the Union’s increasing radicalization. Federal commanders who wished to use the methods of harsh war to deal with these guerrillas often found that the State officials were seemingly actively supporting them. The actions of General E.A. Paine were especially bitterly denounced as a “reign of terror . . . the most terrifying and horrible despotism.” Operating in seven pro-Confederate counties known as the Jackson Purchase, Paine employed brutal tactics to crush the guerrillas, starting a tragic series of reprisals and counter-reprisals. When James Kesterson, also known as “Captain Kess”, massacred thirty Unionists, Paine ordered an equal number of captured guerrillas shot and publicly executed the unrepentant Kesterson. In response, the guerrillas announced that “all the Union men, women and children would be shot in the district.” The bloody pledge was fulfilled with the massacre of over 100 men, women, and children through several raids, making Paine order the expulsion of all inhabitants of the Jackson Purchase, and the confiscation of all their properties. General Stephen G. Burbridge, denounced as the “Butcher of Kentucky”, employed similar methods, executing close to a hundred rebel prisoners after the Confederates massacred Black troops at the Battle of Saltville.

    Instead of being chastised, Kentuckians redoubled their opposition. The most astounding show of the divisions was observed in August, when two Kentuckian regiments refused to serve unless both Paine and Burbridge were arrested and “hanged for their mercenary atrocities”. The Federal authorities immediately demanded their arrest, and when several Midwest regiments approached the Kentuckians fired upon them. The resulting battle between regiments that were all ostensibly on the same side made evident the deep, almost irreparable divisions between the two camps of Unionists. The news that the “abolition troops” were firing on Kentuckians, even if the Kentuckians had started the battle, in turn resulted in an riot in Louisville, which was bloodily put down. In the opinion of the fiery Joseph Holt, the current Republican candidate to Vice-President, Kentucky had through its refusal to submit to the authority of the Union government “practically seceded and joined the infernal rebellion”. A sweeping series of arrests and even executions followed the Louisville insurrection, with the Union Army practically overthrowing the State authorities. Several members of the Legislature were arrested, and the erstwhile Unionist and former governor James Robinson, together with the current Lieutenant Governor Richard Taylor Jacob, ended up fleeing to Confederate lines. This iron grip prevented a general insurrection or formal secession, but it resulted in a worsening of the guerrilla war that “threatens to completely depopulate the State”.

    The fiasco in Kentucky was, for Copperheads and Chesnuts, the definitive proof that Lincoln was a tyrant without respect for constitutional rights, who would immediately abolish the States all to force “Whites to be the slaves of niggers”. They painted apocalyptic pictures of a future where the gendarmerie executed all “White men who did not grovel at the feet of the Negro” and the Army “confiscated fair daughters and wives for the benefit of those savages”. In reaction to the shifting Northern aptitudes, Chesnuts started an unabashedly racist campaign that sought to shore up White Supremacy and reverse the tide. The “flat-nosed, long-heeled, cursed of God and damned of men descendants of Africa”, did not deserve freedom or equality, they exclaimed. If the Northern people didn’t stop Lincoln’s “fanatical excesses” by voting against him, they could contemplate a future of “miscegenation”, that is, the “the blending of the white and the black.” Lincoln’s willingness to "make the White man suffer in benefit of the damn nigger", they said, was also obvious in his continual refuse to exchange prisoners of war, as long as the Confederates didn’t treat Black men as soldiers.

    1200px-Brigadier_General_Eleazer_A._Paine%2C_Colonel_of_the_9th_Illinois_Infantry_Regiment%2C_half-length_portrait%2C_seated%2C_facing_front%2C_in_uniform_LCCN2017647340.jpg

    General Eleazer Arthur Paine

    This issue was an especially sensitive one, because after the prisoner cartel had been broken over the Confederate refusal to treat Black soldiers as prisoners of war, the reports of cruelty against Union POWs had increased. The dreadful casualties of the 1864 campaigns had overcrowded the rebel prisons, increasing the pressure on Lincoln to abandon his policy and resume the exchange cartel. Garrett Davis, for example, thundered that “all the negroes in America should never have been one iota in the way of or an obstacle to the free and prompt deliverance of our unfortunate white soldiers in captivity.” Breckinridge added fuel to the fire by proposing to renew the cartel with the sole concession of treating Black soldiers who had been free at the time of enlistment as POWs. But Lincoln still refused, even as some Northerners grew desperate in their pleas to deliver the White prisoners from the “unspeakable conditions” of prisons such as Andersonville, where starvation, exposure, and disease were killing thousands of Union soldiers. A Republican warned that otherwise good Union men “will work and vote against the President, because they think sympathy with a few negroes, also captured, is the cause of a refusal”.

    In Copperhead eyes, a similar undue sympathy for Black people was also the cause of Lincoln’s refusal to offer terms of peace. The failures in the summer of 1864, with their corresponding toll of hundreds of thousands of deaths, had made many Northerners willing to concede almost anything, maybe the Union itself, in exchange for a cessation of hostilities. During those months, many men worked to try and force Lincoln to arrange a peace settlement. Horace Greeley managed to prevail over Lincoln, getting him to accept an unofficial meeting with three Confederate agents in Niagara Falls, Canada. The agents, Greeley said, had “full authority to negotiate a peace”. Given that Breckinridge would not accept any peace terms that didn’t include independence, offering “generous terms” only to see them rejected would remove the “wide-spread conviction that the Government and its prominent supporters are not anxious for Peace.” Lincoln was wary of this plot, but if the Northern people believed that he was “flatly rejecting a reasonable peace negotiation, it could do irreparable damage”. But when Lincoln sent Greeley to Niagara Falls, he did so under strict instructions to negotiate for a proposition “embracing the restoration of the Union and abandonment of slavery.”

    In truth the agents had no authority whatsoever to negotiate any peace terms, but Lincoln’s insistence on emancipation allowed them to put upon him “the odium of putting an end to all negotiation”. This time, a shrewd Breckinridge had outmaneuvered Lincoln, by portraying him as the only obstacle to a possible peace. Certainly, Breckinridge did not specify what terms would be acceptable to the Confederacy, but he willingly allowed Northerners to think that he might agree to re-union if emancipation was dropped as a precondition. This refusal had “sealed Lincoln’s fate in the coming Presidential campaign”, declared the New York Herald. Lincoln did not wish to end the war “even if honorable peace were within his grasp”, denounced Chesnut leaders, because his true objective was to “exhaust our men and treasure for the benefit of the black race”. A dismayed Greeley scolded Lincoln for making it seem like the rebels are "anxious to negotiate, and that we repulse their advances.” An attempt at damage control by sending two Union agents to Richmond failed. Meeting with Breckinridge, the agents offered amnesty in exchange of abolition and reunion. The Machiavellian Breckinridge talked calmly but vaguely of a possible armistice and honorable terms – a proposal that would amount to Confederate victory, for “honorable terms” meant independence to them, but which at the same time held the tantalizing possibility of peace before weary Northerners.

    "Tens of thousands of white men must yet bite the dust to allay the negro mania of the President” denounced a Chesnut editorial. Many who were willing to support Lincoln felt alienated, like a War Chesnut who said that Lincoln’s intransigence “puts the whole war question on a new basis, and takes us clear off our feet, leaving us no ground to stand upon.” Henry J. Raymond, the chairman of the Republican National Committee, grimly told Lincoln that “the tide is setting strongly against us”, due to “the want of military success, and the impression . . . that we can have peace with Union if we would . . . [but that you are] fighting not for Union but for the abolition of slavery.” Raymond urged to make a second offer with “the sole condition of acknowledging the supremacy of the constitution”. Lincoln, under enormous pressure, almost acquiesced. But then he pulled back, telling Raymond that offering such terms “would be worse than losing the Presidential contest—it would be ignominiously surrendering it in advance.” Despite all, Lincoln would not surrender his principles – he would only accept both Union and Emancipation. However, in that moment of crisis, Lincoln could only feel pessimistic about his chances and the future of the Union. “I am going to be beaten,” he said to a friend, “and unless some great change takes place badly beaten.”

    riddle-sw.jpg

    Andersonville

    It was in this context of military failure, pressure for peace, and increasing demoralization that the divided Chesnuts had organized conventions to try and select a candidate to beat Lincoln. In May, the tide seemed to be in Lincoln’s favor, and this resulted in fatal divisions within the National Union. The National Committee of the Party had originally set July 4th for a Convention in Chicago. But their unity almost immediately fractured when it was announced that Vallandigham planned to attend. The Peace faction further asked for the convention to be delayed, to observe the military situation. War Chesnuts plainly refused. They believed that if they allowed the Copperheads in the government or the Union Leagues would interfere, and given the expectations of success they didn’t wish to be painted with the brush of treason. In the scheduled date, the National Union met and nominated Andrew Johnson and William Franklin, both strongly conservative but also unimpeachably loyal, on a plank that called for unconditional victory but repudiated emancipation and land redistribution.

    A couple weeks later, on July 25th, the national convention of the National American Party met in New York. This movement had been organized by Samuel J. Tilden and Thurlow Weed, professing to be finally the party that pursued both victory and moderate aims. Declaring the abolition of slavery “a fact accomplished”, Tilden proposed to simply ignore the question. Slavery’s abolition was, in fact, not accomplished, but by leaving it aside instead of talking against emancipation like the National Unionists did, Tilden hoped to strike a more moderate tone that would attract Republicans unwilling to swallow either extreme Copperheadism. By dropping emancipation as a precondition, the great majority of the enslaved, who still hadn’t been freed by Union arms, would remain in slavery. The plank moreover contemplated “all honorable concessions” in the name of peace, including compensation for the slaves that had been freed, speedy restoration of the States, and “true universal amnesty”. For Tilden and his men, the key issue “must be condemnation and reversal of negro supremacy”, which entailed brushing aside Lincoln’s reconstruction policies, restoring the antebellum status quo as much as possible, and bounding the freedmen to serfdom. Tilden originally hoped Lincoln would adopt the plank, but when he refused, Tilden took charge and was nominated alongside Francis Preston Blair Jr. The movement would grow more racist and reactionary in the following months.

    On August 15th, a third Chesnut convention met in Cincinnati. This was the Copperhead convention, chaired by peace men and with a plank drawn by Vallandigham. Lincoln had refused to do anything against it, because he believed that doing so would only strengthen their narrative of being martyrs of constitutional liberty. The platform focused on Lincoln’s supposed tyranny, condemning his “arbitrary military arrests” and “suppression of freedom of speech and of the press”, while calling for preserving “the rights of the States unimpaired” – that is, conserving slavery. Though the Party nominated George Pendleton and Thomas Seymour on this platform, the main objective was seeking to bridge the divide between all three Chesnut movements in order to present a united front against Lincoln. It turned out that waiting to see the military situation was the correct move, for the dropping fortunes of the Union and the rising demands for peace obviated the earlier objections of the National Unionists and the Tildenites’ desire for moderation. Consequently, the convention issued a call for a second meeting in Chicago on September 5th, to which both Tilden and Johnson agreed. All signs pointed to the consolidation of the opposition in a single anti-Lincoln ticket, to be helmed by Tilden for President and Johnson for Vice-President, under Vallandigham’s plank that had at its center the calling of a convention of the states with the Union as the only condition.

    The call for the Second Chicago Convention was clear in its priorities. “After four years of failure to restore the Union by the experiment of war”, it declared, “[we] demand that immediate efforts be made for a cessation of hostilities, with a view to an ultimate convention of the states, or other peaceable means, to the end that, at the earliest practicable moment, peace may be restored on the basis of the Federal Union.” These terms, James McPherson notes, “made peace the first priority and Union a distant second”. At best, they contemplated wide concessions to the Confederates; at worst, they were a complete capitulation, for it pledged to call for an armistice first before negotiations could start. Delighted rebels recognized quickly that if an armistice was called, this was tantamount to their independence, for fighting could be hardly resumed once stopped and the Confederates could easily stall any peace talks. The plank “contemplates surrender and abasement,” said a Republican. "John Breckinridge might have drawn it”; Alexander Stephens for his part declared joyfully that “it presents . . . the first ray of real light I have seen since the war began.”

    220px-SamuelJonesTilden.jpg

    Samuel Jones Tilden

    In one of those strange parallels in history, Lincoln in the summer of 1864 decided on the same course Breckinridge did in the summer of 1863. In those days, when the Confederacy seemed to be at the brink of destruction, a despairing Breckinridge made his Cabinet sign a promise to sue for terms for peace if the war took an even worse turn. The Confederate President hadn’t allowed his Secretaries to read it, but they still loyally endorsed that blind memorandum. Now, the Union President produced a blind memorandum of his own. “This morning, as for some days past, it seems exceedingly probable that this Administration will not be re-elected”, Lincoln wrote in pessimism. “Then it will be my duty to so co-operate with the President elect, as to save the Union between the election and the inauguration; as he will have secured his election on such ground that he can not possibly save it afterwards.” Lincoln’s cabinet all signed it as well. The Union cause, it seemed, was lost. But then, on September 3rd, a telegram arrived at the War Department, from General Thomas. It announced that “the enemy has yielded Atlanta to our arms. The city is ours”. A week later, on September 10th, a telegram arrived from General Sherman, informing the government that “Mobile is ours, and fairly won”. “Glorious news this morning—Atlanta and Mobile both taken at last!!!”, cheered the exuberant George Templeton Strong. “It is (coming at this political crisis) the greatest event of the war.” And Strong was not exaggerating, for these twin blows against the Confederacy revived the Yankees’ flagging morale, brightened Lincoln’s prospects, and allowed the Union to continue the fight onto its ultimate victory.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 52: They Will Think It's Gabriel's Horn
  • A debate that has echoed throughout the years has been that of whether the Confederacy could have won the Civil War. Many people are convinced that this was an impossibility due to the Union’s material superiority; and yet, history exhibits many examples of outmatched groups triumphing against the odds. The clearest one is, of course, the victory of the American rebels over mighty Britain during the First American Revolution. Inspired by that memory, Confederate rebels had reasons to hope they would manage to overcome the might of the Union and avert the Second Revolution. In August 1864, it seemed that they had all but managed it, with Richmond, Atlanta, and Mobile all standing defiant before the Yankee juggernaut. Reinvigorating Northern morale, shattering Southern spirits, and assuring that the Union would indeed stand triumphant at the end was only accomplished through important victories in Atlanta and Mobile. These were not a given, but the result of Yankee bravery and determination. The Confederacy did not lose the war because it was pre-destined to do so, but because the Union proved superior to it in strategy, use of resources, and leadership. Mere material superiority wouldn’t have produced the victories that turned the tide in September 1864.

    Showing the importance of coordinated strategy to the Union war effort, the movements that resulted in the fall of Atlanta and Mobile started towards late August, benefiting from a renewed drive towards Richmond by the Army of the Susquehanna. The main Union Army in the East was now under Grant’s complete tactical and strategic direction following the removal of General Hancock, who had been replaced by General John Sedgwick. Nicknamed “Uncle” by his men due to his smart and affable nature, Sedgwick was a capable and beloved commander. A West Point graduate and veteran of the Mexican War, Sedgwick had served with bravery and distinction since the start of the war. Despite his personal charm and military competence, Sedgwick however seemed to lack ambition and dread responsibility. In appointing him, Grant merely intended to have a subordinate that would always faithfully execute his orders, instead of resisting them like Hancock had done. Theodore Bowers, a member of Grant’s staff, bluntly stated that Sedgwick was “a mere staff officer . . . He has no control over troops except as Grant delegates it. He can give no orders and exercises no discretion. Grant now runs the whole machine.” Moreover, due to his genial personality and seniority Sedgwick was also acceptable to all other commanders, side-stepping another possible struggle for the position.

    For long months, many had waited for a final climatic showdown between the best Union general, and the best Confederate general. With Grant now on the field, sanguine expectations started to bloom again. Some Yankees had already had their hopes ground to dust due to the previous bloody failures. “What a difference between now and last year!” wrote a State Department clerk. “No signs of any enthusiasm, no flags; most of the best men gloomy and despairing.” Grant moving his headquarters to the field was nothing but a “cry of distress,” the New York World denounced. As General in-chief, the paper continued, he had already been “responsible for the terrible and unavailing loss of life” that resulted from a “campaign that promised to be triumphant” but had turned into “a national humiliation . . . a failure without hope of other issue than the success of the rebellion.” For their part, many rebels sneered that Grant “was no strategist and that he relied almost entirely upon the brute force of numbers for success.” His arrival would change nothing, one of Lee’s officers remarked, and Grant would “shortly come to grief if he attempts to repeat the tactics in Virginia which proved so successful in Mississippi.”

    Lee too discounted Grant’s value. “His talent and strategy consists in accumulating overwhelming numbers,” he wrote to his son, and when asked who he thought was the best Union general he replied “Reynolds, by all odds”. Rebels and Copperheads agreed that Grant was nothing but a bumbling butcher, while Lee was the unquestionably superior general, refined both in military thinking and personal manners. But in truth, however they matched up tactically, Grant was superior as a strategist. “Lee had no real plan to end the war other than to prolong it and make the cost bloody enough that the North would weary of the effort,” explains Ron Chernow. “Grant, by contrast, had a comprehensive strategy for how to capture and defeat the southern army, putting a conclusive end to the contest.” Completely focused on Virginia and impressive battles, Lee couldn’t overcome Grant’s broader vision and farsighted campaigns. Sherman saw it clearly at the time, saying that “Grant’s strategy embraced a continent; Lee’s a small State.” In the last analysis, Lee was not overcome by superior numbers alone, but outgeneraled by superior strategy.

    1686714435477.jpeg

    General Grant and his staff

    Grant’s arrival injected new energy into the Army of the Susquehanna, where many soldiers had come to believe that if there was someone who could face Lee, it was Grant. “If it be true that Grant has never fought Lee,” the New York Times reminded its readers, “it is equally true that Lee has never met Grant.” Unlike many Eastern commanders, Grant was never cowed by Lee’s reputation, and his confidence in turn inspired his men. “Never since its organization had the Army of the Susquehanna been in better spirits, or more eager to meet the enemy,” commented a journalist; Rawlins agreed, and as he watched the men march with a “proud and elastic step” he asserted that the soldiers believed “they can whip Lee.” The Yankees’ morale was also raised by a visit from Abraham Lincoln, who despite the worries of Stanton and Mary Todd had decided to again travel to the headquarters of the Army. The fact that the President walked among them, with his head held high and completely unafraid, despite having suffered an assassination attempt just a couple months earlier, inspired admiration and resulted in enthusiastic shouts and cheers. Some of the loudest came from African American troops, who “cheered, laughed, cried, sang hymns of praise, and shouted . . . ‘God bless Master Lincoln!’ ‘The Lord save Father Abraham!’ ‘The day of jubilee is come, sure.’”

    Grant had around 88,000 men to face Lee’s 41,000 rebels, plus the 10,000 troops garrisoning Richmond in four extensive lines of fortifications. Attacking Richmond’s defenses head-on would probably be unable to take the city, without a long siege after surely sustaining enormous casualties. Grant instead shifted towards Petersburg, hoping to take the logistical node that fed Richmond and Lee’s Army. Grant divided his force into two columns – one, under Sedgwick, would cross the James towards Petersburg, while the other under Grant himself would advance up the Peninsula and engage Lee in battle. Grant hoped that this way Lee would be too busy dealing with his half of the Army to check the other in its advance. This was a risky maneuver, for Lee would have equal numbers to Grant’s wing of the Army of the Susquehanna, but the alternative would have been more fruitless offensives. “The move had to be made,” Grant claimed later. On August 27th, the Army of the Susquehanna left Cold Harbor, the soldiers celebrating their “withdrawal from this awful place,” as a New Jersey soldier remembered. “No words can adequately describe the horrors of the days we had spent there, and the sufferings we had endured.”

    The first skirmish took place on August 28th, when Union infantry under General Buford, supported by Bayard’s cavalry, arrived at Malvern Hill. Buford had told his men that “you will have to fight like the devil until supports arrive,” and indeed they had to, for the quick arrival of Confederate troops with the presence of Lee himself resulted in a sharp fight around Riddell’s Shop. Grant then arrived with reinforcements, but Lee contested the position for a little while longer before pulling back at night. Over the next hours Lee moved his Army to New Market Road, to block Grant’s route to Richmond. However, Lee did not mean to merely wait for Grant’s next attack, assaulting Grant’s position at Malvern Hill. Almost two years ago, an attack at the same position had broken McClellan’s lines even though the rebels were charging uphill against superior artillery. Lee was unable to repeat that feat, his attack on August 29th being repealed by “a raging storm of lead and iron,” unleashed by Yankee soldiers shouting “Remember Malvern Hill!” At least, Grant’s own swing towards Glendale also came to grief, the blue soldiers unable to overtake Lee’s trenches.

    At the same time as this fight, Sedgwick managed to cross the James, arriving at it on August 29th. The city, unbeknownst to Sedgwick, was guarded only by hastily assembled militias of old men and young teens, one Confederate sardonically commenting that “the Petersburg trenches are a merry activity for grandfather and grandson.” From the outside, however, the defenses seemed way more formidable, making Sedgwick hesitate. This gave Richmond enough time to notice the threat, and Breckinridge in response “directed all organized Infantry and Cavalry to come forward” to Petersburg’s defenses. Lee was just as alarmed. The Confederate general surmised that Grant’s assault was the main effort, but Petersburg could not be given up. To reinforce that city, Lee sent Jackson there while he pulled closer to Richmond’s defenses. As soon as Lee pulled out, Grant pursued, showing all Confederates that he was unlike all the other Federals they had ever faced. “We must destroy this army of Grant's before he gets to the James River,” Lee told his commanders, his usual composure barely hiding his frustration. “If he gets there it will become a siege, and then it will be a mere matter of time.”

    MIHP-200500-LEARNED-01.jpg

    The Second Battle of Malvern Hill

    At Petersburg, after hours of reconnaissance, Sedgwick finally advanced. In truth, such preparations were not necessary, for the defenders were outnumbered five-to-one and the line collapsed, despite their desperate resistance, only three hours after the Yankees “swept like a tornado over the works.” When Jackson finally arrived, the situation seemed hopeless, but the fanatical rebel refused to give up even an inch to the “Yankee devils.” Jackson’s men went forward, in spite of their bleeding feet after the forced march, and managed to throw Sedgwick back, but the assault stalled. Although Jackson had stopped Sedgwick’s advance, now there was no line of defense between the Union and Petersburg, while Richmond’s trenches were unprepared and undermanned, certainly insufficient to resist an all-out assault by Grant. Breckinridge was scrambling frantically for enough men to defend all points under attack, but the manpower reserves were almost exhausted. “To-day I saw two conscripts from Western Virginia conducted to the cars (going to Lee’s army) in chains. It made a chill shoot through my breast,” wrote John Jones, reporting on the increasing pressure for manpower. “Old men, disabled soldiers, and ladies are to be relied on for clerical duty, nearly all others to take the field.”

    Even if somehow more regiments could have been produced, Lee did not have the time to wait. The gray commander started to work on improving Richmond’s defenses, so that they could be held by a very small force, which would allow him then to move the bulk of his Army to Petersburg and defeat Sedgwick. However, Grant had his own plans. Meade may have been “corked” in his earlier campaign, but thanks to him the Union was in control of the Bermuda Hundred, separated from Grant’s position at Deep Bottom by the James. If Grant moved his Army there, he would be closer to Petersburg than Lee was, affording him an opportunity to overwhelm Jackson before Lee could react. On September 2nd, Grant started the move, ordering Sedgwick to attack Jackson’s hastily built trenches. The Federals marshalled for the assault, even as many grimly remembered that such frontal assaults had resulted in terrible losses in the past. A Yankee officer had to remind his men: “if any of you have anything to say to your folks, wives or sweethearts make your story . . . God only knows how many of us will ever come out of this damned fight.”

    At the appointed hour, a rebel reported that “Yelling like mad men, came the Federal infantry, fast as they could run, straight onto our lines. The whole field was blue with them!” The most successful corps was Charles Griffin’s, his furious assault pushing Jackson’s center back. But this came at a cost, the fighting degenerating into a bloody, terrifying contest just as it had happened at North Anna and Cold Harbor. “Nothing can describe the confusion, the savage blood-curdling yells, the murderous faces, the awful curses, and the grisly horror of the melee,” wrote a veteran. “Impelled by a sort of frenzy,” the men jumped into the trenches, emptying their rifles and hurling them like spears, then being handed another fully loaded rifle by comrades to do it again until they were shot down. The firing was so intense that soldiers were reduced to “piles of jelly,” and an oak tree nearly two feet thick was cut down by the impact of thousands of minié balls. Those who survived the battle would always remember it as “Hell’s Half Acre.”

    Grant had been unable to break Jackson’s lines, but he still had Doubleday’s USCT corps in reserve, which he pressed into battle in the face of Jackson’s resistance. Doubleday’s men were eager to face Jackson again, to show “the traitor Stonewall the valor of the colored troops” a second time. In this they were aided by an unexpected stroke of luck – Doubleday had ended further south than Grant intended because of several swamps and ravines that were not marked in his maps. Thanks to this, when Doubleday attacked, he found the weaker trenches right at the end of Jackson’s line, bend at an angle to try and shield the Army. This was, in fact, Jackson’s old division, the veterans of many fights who had been with him since his first days in Confederate service. That day, these final remnants were annihilated, Doubleday’s assault killing or capturing the great majority of the men, “thus finishing the work of Union Mills.” The offensive had, of course, extracted a heavy toll, to the point that the site would also acquire a nickname that spoke of the horrors seen there: the Bloody Angle. Jackson was forced to bend his army to try to form a new line to stop Doubleday’s advance, the Black soldiers chanting “revenge for Fort Pillow!” and “remember Union Mills!”

    1200px-Battle_of_Spottsylvania_by_Thure_de_Thulstrup.jpg

    Hell's Half Acre

    The pressure, however, was simply too much. Jackson’s center broke under Griffin’s assault while his right was unable to stop Doubleday. Yet, a large part of Jackson’s corps kept fighting “like a tiger at bay” for several hours, many afraid that Doubleday’s USCT would enact revenge for previous massacres by murdering them if they surrendered. “The darkies fought ferociously,” wrote Charles Francis Adams Jr. “If they murder prisoners, as I hear they did . . . they can hardly be blamed.” At the time, reports abounded that the Black soldiers had indeed executed several surrendering rebels. But most of these reports were produced in the South as propaganda meant to demonstrate the “savagery” of “Lincoln’s negro murderers.” In truth, there was no wholesale slaughter at the Bloody Angle – the Southern soldiers that surrendered were taken in as prisoners, and the high casualties were not a result of massacre but simply of the ferocity of the fight. Despite having “every reason to pay back the rebels,” as Northern editors acknowledged, the “colored troops behaved with mercy, and discipline.” “What a glorious, immortal example of humanity!” celebrated Henry McNeal Turner. “It was presumed that we would carry out a brutal warfare, but we have disappointed our malicious anticipators, by showing the world that higher sentiments not only prevail, but actually predominate.”

    The situation was chaotic when General Lee finally arrived. Several rebels, in their haste to flee the bloody fight, went right pass Lee, ignoring his cries to “Hold on! Your comrades need your services. Shame on you!” “My God, has the army dissolved?” Lee finally asked. Grant had at last managed to do something no other Union commander had done: he had made Lee panic. However, Longstreet kept his cool head, driving into the fight. Longstreet’s men “fought like demons, pouring their rapid volleys into our confused ranks, and swelling the deafening din of battle with their demoniac shouts.” Yet more dreadful fighting ensued, with a horrified Horace Porter concluding that the “savage hand-to-hand fight was probably the most desperate engagement in the history of modern warfare.” Watching over a field “so covered with dead that it would have been possible to walk across the creek . . . stepping on dead bodies, without a foot touching the ground,” Grant retired to his tent at night and wept. There was mourning as well in the Confederate headquarters, with both Lee and Jackson struggling to remain stoic in the face of such great losses, including almost all of Jackson’s old division, the “men who had done so much fighting and who had made those wonderful marches.” The Stonewall Brigade had started the war with 6,000 men, of whom now only 200 remained.

    The men rested, or tried to, during the next day, while Grant pondered his next move. He did not intend to “give Lee time to repair damages,” believing that he had pushed his enemy to the brink such that “to lose this battle they lose their cause.” With Lee determined to hold Petersburg, Grant planned to move to Richmond. The plan was bold, but if successful it would draw the Army of Northern Virginia into the open. Still, and despite its dreadful losses, Lee and his Army maintained their mystique over many Federals. Perhaps overwhelmed by exhaustion and anxiety, several officers fretted that they should retreat. But Grant would not accept any such talk. “I am heartily tired of hearing what Lee is going to do,” Grant snapped. “Some of you always seem to think he is suddenly going to turn a double somersault, and land on our rear and on both our flanks at the same time. Try to think what we are going to do ourselves, instead of what Lee is going to do.” Grant thus managed to finally break the spell Lee had cast over the Army of the Susquehanna, showing the men that their commander was decidedly not afraid of Lee and imbuing them with confidence in victory. “Grant is moving to Richmond!” cheered many soldiers when they found that they would not retreat but continue the fight. “Men swung their hats and tossed up their arms in the flush of exhilaration,” wrote Porter.

    When Lee’s scouts caught signs of movement, making an officer exclaim in relief that Grant was retreating, Lee replied “You are mistaken, quite mistaken. Grant is not retreating; he is not a retreating man.” Indeed, Grant was marching back to Deep Bottom, but on the way, he changed plans and decided that this would be merely a feint against Richmond, sending Gibbon’s corps back to Petersburg for the main attack. But surprisingly, Grant found little resistance in the road to Richmond’s first line of defense, getting close enough to shell the Confederate capital. At 4 am on September 5th, the citizens of Richmond were awoken by the Yankee artillery, resulting in mass panic. The surprise was such that Jefferson Davis took his pistols and horse and rode to the frontlines, apparently intending to repeal the invaders himself, while Breckinridge ordered all able-bodied males in the city rounded up and sent to the trenches. “The city is now being pressed by the enemy in a manner I have never before witnessed or expected,” General Samuel Copper wrote Lee.

    The thrust to Richmond, which was meant to be merely a feint, had resulted in an unexpected success. The city’s defenses had been stripped bare, with Lee requesting the reinforcements in reaction to Grant’s apparently imminent second attack against Petersburg. “The result of any delay will be disaster,” Lee had stated forebodingly. Due to this, there were only young boys, old men, and invalid soldiers when the Yankees reached the exterior line, and they quickly surrendered. Both Lee and Grant rushed to the scene, realizing that Richmond was in imminent danger of falling. Only bombarding by the James River Squadron slowed the Yankees down. A ferocious attack against the intermediate line of defense almost broke them until Lee arrived, accompanied only by a small part of his Army, for the rest had fallen behind. But these veterans were still enough to reinvigorate the defenders and turn back the Yankee advance through a brave counterattack. Lee, “overcome with emotion,” asked which brigade this was. “The Texas brigade, sir,” someone responded. “Hurrah for Texas,” Lee cheered, waving his hat and so gripped by joy that he almost joined the attack himself until the soldiers shouted “Lee to the rear!” and made him come to his senses.

    hand-to-hand-with-Hancocks-men-5314055.jpg

    The Bloody Angle

    Lee’s arrival was able to prevent a rout and stabilize the Confederate front. “His presence was an inspiration,” declared a rebel. “The retreating columns turned their faces bravely to the front once more, and the fresh divisions went forward under his eye with splendid spirit.” The Yankees were now paying dearly in blood for every attack, which was compounded by the sheer bone-deep fatigue they felt after days of brutal campaigning and marching. “It seemed to me as if I should drop down dead I was so tired,” wrote home a Connecticut Black soldier. Still, Grant was not about to throw away this golden opportunity to finally take Richmond, while Lee rallied his men desperately to try and throw the Federals out. The trenches became “a pool of blood, a sight which can never be shut from memory,” while a Union nurse said in anguish that “the lines [of] ambulances & the moans of the poor suffering men were too much for my nerves.” They were too much for the nerves of Gibbon’s corps as well, now composed mostly of conscripts after losing so many men in the past. Hearing the terrifying sounds of battle and seeing the ghastly consequences in the form of countless wounded and dead men, they panicked and refused to join the fight for hours.

    By the time the corps was forcibly brought to the battlefield, the opportunity had passed. The Federals had withdrawn, conceding that they could not take the intermediate line just yet. But Lee also had to concede that he could not dislodge the Federals from the external lines, which meant they were just outside Richmond. More critically, the rest of the Union Army remained in Petersburg, which was only defended by Longstreet’s tired veterans after the movement of Jackson and Early to Richmond. Hoping that at least Petersburg could be taken, Grant ordered Sedgwick to attack it. “General, they are massing very heavily and will break this line, I am afraid,” Lee had warned Longstreet. But Longstreet calmly replied that “If you put every man now . . . to approach me over the same line, and give me plenty of ammunition, I will kill them all before they reach my line. Look to your left; you are in some danger there but not on my line.” Just as Longstreet promised, after days of building them up the defenses of Petersburg had been rendered so powerful that the charging bluecoats were “literally torn into atoms . . . with arms and legs knocked off, and some with their heads crushed in by the fatal fragments of exploding shells.” After this, Grant settled in for a siege.

    Grant’s Overland Campaign, also known as the Grant’s Eight Days to Richmond, carried the heavy toll of 29,600 Union casualties. But unlike previous engagements, where the rebels sustained merely half the Federal losses, Lee this time lost 23,900 Confederates – a number not that inferior to Grant’s that becomes catastrophic once one remembers that Lee’s initial numbers were half of Grant’s. Though Grant had ultimately been unable to overcome the extremely strong rebel lines to take both Richmond and Petersburg, he had succeeded in his broader strategic plan. Now Lee was stretched thin, pinned in defending both cities, the famed mobility that had been integral to the past triumphs of his Army completely neutralized. While the high casualties Grant had incurred caused understandable grief, unlike previous campaigns it seemed he had accomplished something, being now at Richmond’s doorstep, his soldiers able to hear the city’s church bells. When Lee’s Army “at last was forced into Richmond it was a far different army from that which invaded Maryland and Pennsylvania,” explained Grant. “It was no longer an invading army.”

    Grant had thus accomplished the position Lee most feared – a siege Lee could not break from, rendering it “a mere question of time.” Lincoln recognized this, celebrating that “Grant is this evening . . . in a position from whence he will never be dislodged until Richmond is taken.” “The great thing about Grant,” the President continued, “is his perfect coolness and persistency of purpose . . . he is not easily excited . . . and he has the grit of a bull-dog! Once let him get his ‘teeth’ in, and nothing can shake him off.” The men too had concluded that the end was in sight, like Elisha Hunt Rhodes who wrote that “General Grant means to hold on, and I know he will win in the end.” Newspapers that had once been gloomy, suddenly adopted a sanguine tone, publishing headlines like “Glorious news, Immense rebel loses!” and “LIBERTY – UNION – PEACE – Lee’s Army as an effective force has practically ceased to exist.” The Black published Christian Recorder for its part exulted how Black troops had been “instrumental in liberating some of our brethren and sisters from the accursed yoke of human bondage. . . . What a glorious prospect it is, to behold this grand army of black men, as they march with martial step at the head of their column, over the sacred soil of Virginia.”

    ulysses-s-grant-at-cold-harbor.png

    A restless and grim Grant during the Overland Campaign

    These celebrations were rather a result of the revived optimism due to the latest victories, the first of them at Atlanta. There, Thomas’ siege had pushed Confederate resources to the breaking point, forcing Breckinridge to expedite several decrees that, in desperation, allowed for widespread impressment of goods and enslaved laborers. The grave political consequences of these decrees must be examined later; suffice it to say that despite them, Atlanta remained in a critical position, unable to resist much longer. Thomas, consequently, would have to be defeated by Southern boldness. Cheatham’s decision to go on the attack was controversial, but then and now many have insisted that Thomas’ and Sherman’s successful maneuvering left the rebels with no other option. It was either to save Atlanta right there and then, and open the possibility of saving Mobile from Sherman, or wait impotently as both were subjugated. Moreover, if Mobile fell first Sherman would be free to plunder Georgia or attack Cheatham from the rear. Thus, attacking, although risky, came to be seen as the only possibility, especially after the arrival of Cleburne brought the Confederates to near parity with the Yankees. Despite their misgivings, Cheatham and Breckinridge approved the offensive and began its execution on August 18th.

    Naturally, Hood would spearhead the attack at the head of 15,000 rebels. Tall and bearded, John Bell Hood was born in Kentucky, before being shipped off to West Point. His performance was rather mediocre, graduating 44th in a class of 52, where George H. Thomas was his artillery instructor. Foreshadowing Hood’s reckless personality was the fact that he accumulated 196 demerits, just 4 below the 200 that would have resulted in an expulsion. Young and aggressive, Hood proved himself as one of Lee’s hardest fighters, losing a leg during the Battle of Union Mills. He then spent the following months learning to ride his horse with a prosthetic leg, joining both Breckinridge and Davis often during the rides the two enjoyed as their only form of relaxation. This may have earned their esteem, and after Longstreet left the Army of Tennessee, Hood remained there and was ascended to corps commander following Polk’s death.

    Some saw this aggressiveness as a virtue, but others weren’t so sure. When Breckinridge was looking for generals to replace Johnston, he had asked Lee for his opinion, to which he replied that “Hood is a bold fighter. I am doubtful as to the other qualities necessary.” But he also believed that Hood was too reckless, sentencing him as “all lion, none of the fox,” and urged for Cheatham to be appointed instead of him. This swayed Breckinridge, but the apparent failure of Cheatham’s strategy, with Thomas now at the gates of Atlanta, made the President consider Hood once more. With the benefit of hindsight, Sherman would later comment that Breckinridge “rendered us a most valuable service” by approving Hood’s plan. “This was just what Thomas needed,” Sherman elaborated, “to fight on open ground . . . instead of being forced to run up against prepared intrenchments.” Even at the time some questioned the wisdom of Hood’s plan. Cheatham, who considered Hood a boastful schemer, apparently only agreed because he feared he would be removed if he refused, and Cleburne remarked that “We are going to carry the war into Africa, but I fear we will not be as successful as Scipio was.”

    The Southern soldiers began their march with high spirits, buoyed by the idea of finally striking back against the Yankees after months of retreats and siege. “Strap in. Things are going to change!” proclaimed Hood, as he and his soldiers crossed the Chattahoochee at Palmetto. Small Union garrisons at Big Shanty and Acworth were quickly overwhelmed. Hood did little to cover his advance, the skirmishes resulting in “dense columns of smoke” that Thomas was able to see from his headquarters. The garrison at Marietta then fell too when rebel shells exploded the large ammunition magazine. This meant that Hood would not be able to seize it for his own use, but he apparently was more concerned with mounting up a spectacle, his men applauding the large explosion. Jubilant shouts also resounded in Atlanta, where the rest of the Army of Tennessee let out the “pent-up cheers of men who were wearied with long waiting and patient watching.” Besides being a welcome release of tensions, a sign that the Confederate Army was finally going to fight, these celebrations seemed justified by the fact that Thomas pulled back from his siege lines to chase Hood – just as the rebel commanders had planned.

    hoods-texans-mark-maritato.jpg

    Hood leading his troops forward

    Thomas’ decision was due to the simple fact that he couldn’t allow Hood to run amok on his rear. If Hood succeeded in cutting off his supply lines, then the whole campaign could be extended for yet more weeks – time the Union could not afford. Moreover, Thomas was more interested in destroying the enemy Army. Hood’s maneuver was enormously risky, and if caught the lost could be insurmountable. Bad enough, indeed, to force Cheatham to give up Atlanta. In Philadelphia, Grant concurred, wiring that this was an opportunity to “annihilate [Hood] in the open field.” Nonetheless, to preserve the position for which he had fought hard for the last months, Thomas left Negley’s corps in a fortified bridgehead south of the Chattahoochee. Cheatham and Cleburne, who had rushed forward to try and trap Thomas while he crossed the river, found Negley’s defenses to be too formidable. For the moment, the rebel forces would remain separate and thus unable to close the trap.

    In the meantime, Hood had reached the Union supply depot at Allatoona, filled with a million pounds of rations, and demanded its surrender. Although they were outnumbered five-to-one, the Union troops defiantly declared they would die first rather than surrender. Thomas also signaled that he would soon arrive. After constating the steely courage of his men, the Federal commander challenged Hood with a short message: “I believe I can hold my post . . . If you want it come and take it.” Hungry for victory and beef, the rebels came “like a wintry blast from the north,” but were met with strong resistance. The Southerners had to acknowledge that the garrison “fought like men,” but the Yankees’ numerical inferiority and lack of ammunition was making the prospects of victory increasingly bleak. Some soldiers had to resort to throwing rocks. Only the hope that Thomas would soon arrive kept them going. “The same unuttered prayer hung on every parched, powder blackened lip,” wrote an officer. “‘Oh! That Thomas or night would come!’”

    Thomas arrived first. Conscious that being trapped between Thomas and the fortresses would spell a disastrous end for the campaign, Hood reluctantly pulled back. Even though Hood had lost 3,500 men to a paltry 1,100 Union casualties, a more than three-to-one ratio that the Confederacy could ill afford, his gamble seemed to have paid off. Cheatham and Cleburne had moved around Negley, with Cheatham retaking Marietta while Cleburne trapped Negley “deep in rebeldom.” The situation seemed nothing short of catastrophic for the Union, with a quarter of the Army of the Cumberland under siege and Thomas was back in his June position. This news, arriving just a few days after Copperheads had declared the war a failure, caused widespread panic in the North. “We’re lost, humiliated, defeated, doomed, dishonored…” went a typical editorial. “The list of adjectives that describe our present disgraces is unending.” Rebels celebrated joyously. The elated John B. Jones predicted that “the effects of this great victory will be electrical. The whole South will be filled again with patriotic fervor, and in the North there will be a corresponding depression. . . . Surely the Government of the United States must now see the impossibility of subjugating the Southern people.” An alarmed Grant went as far as considering sacking Thomas, because although “There is no better man to repel an attack than Thomas,” Grant feared that “he is too cautious to ever take the initiative.”

    However, in that moment of truth, Thomas proved Grant and all other naysayers wrong. He and Sheridan would pursue Hood, while Palmer and Burnside would defend Allatoona against Cheatham. As Hood advanced, he destroyed miles of track, but was unable to force the small Union garrisons to surrender, all of them putting up stout resistance that Hood did not have the time to overcome, unless he wanted the pursuing bluejackets to catch up. Hood resorted to living off the land – a dangerous prospect given that he was operating on Confederate territory, meaning that the supplies he seized came from the civilians his Army was meant to protect. Hood justified it under Breckinridge’s emergency decrees, but this did little to contain the fury of farmers who saw almost the entirety of their produce and cattle impressed by unruly soldiers who “steal and plunder indiscriminately regardless of sex,” as one Confederate private admitted in shame. Wheeler’s cavalry was especially undisciplined, acting with such “destructive lawlessness” that they became known as “Wheeler’s robbers,” and were denounced by Robert Toombs as being nothing but “a plundering, marauding band of cowardly robbers.”

    Joseph-Wheeler.jpg

    Joseph Wheeler

    Deciding that fighting Thomas head-on under such conditions was unrealistic, Hood changed plans, and somehow arrived at an even more ludicrous strategy. He would capture Chattanooga, march on Nashville, and then move on to Kentucky. The Bluegrass State, “groaning under the bloody oppression of a fanatical host,” surely would have come to its senses following the latest events and would give Hood at least 15,000 men. This even though Bragg got hardly half that amount during his previous invasion. Only then would Hood turn around to destroy Thomas, and afterwards, Hood fantasized, he would march through West Virginia towards Richmond to “defeat Grant in conjunction and allow Lee in command of our combined armies to march upon Philadelphia.” Implausible as the plan might have been, Hood’s march still was seen as enormously threatening, especially because it coincided with another raid into Tennessee by Forrest. For once the rebel forces had been capable of coordinating their efforts, and with Forrest drawing most of the troops away, Hood found merely 7,000 “inexperienced negroes, new conscripts, convalescents and bounty jumpers,” defending the ridges of Ringgold Gap.

    As Hood’s soldiers advanced, suddenly, blue troops appeared and fired at them from close range. “By Jove, boys, it killed them all!” cried one Arkansan. But Hood would not give up. He had made his Texans fight in Virginia; he was determined to make his troops fight in Georgia. And so, he rallied the men and ordered them to assault the heavily fortified, Federals, who resisted charge after charge at the high price of 2,000 casualties, out of the initial 7,000 soldiers. But Thomas would not give, “standing like a rock,” while he waited for Sheridan to arrive. Normally a perfect example of near emotionless stoicism, Thomas kept watching the horizon with his field glass and fussed with his beard. Then, “the sun burst through the heavy clouds and shone full in the faces of 10,000 cavalry . . . banners flying, bands playing and the command marching in as perfect lines as if on a parade.” Cheers resounded in Thomas’ headquarters, several officers forgetting themselves and throwing hats into the air. Observing the “magnificently grand and imposing” parade, an officer declared poetically that “heart of the patriot might easily draw from it the happy presage of the coming glorious victory.” Uncharacteristically, Thomas’ response was less eloquent but fuller with emotion: “Dang it to hell, didn't I tell you we could lick 'em, didn't I tell you we could lick 'em?”

    The Yankees indeed licked Hood that day. Sheridan’s arrival surprised the impetuous rebel, whose single-minded focus on attacking the enemy on his front allowed Sheridan to hit him on the flank and rear. Half of Hood’s force was outright destroyed, while the other half virtually melted away as Hood tried desperately to retreat while pursued by the dogged Sheridan. A Confederate was not exaggerating when he called it an “irretrievable disaster” – and more of them would come soon. Without losing time, Thomas has reunited with Palmer and Burnside, who had held the rebel armies back. The news of Hood’s failure had inspired the Yankees, while “a gloomy terrible feeling” took over many Southrons. But Cheatham still had a last card up his sleeve – if Negley could be forced to surrender, he could inflict a similar loss on the Army of the Cumberland, with Thomas still being driven to a position farther away from Atlanta. It would still be a victory; one bought at a very steep cost, to be sure, but a victory nonetheless.

    Prepared to rescue Negley’s corps, which had been reduced to half-rations, all of Thomas force gathered for a mighty push against the rebels, who had retreated to the more formidable position at Kennesaw Mountain. Thomas sent in skirmishers to try and find a weak spot on Cheatham’s line, but General Burnside had other ideas. Never one for subtle maneuvering, Burnside decided instead to assault the Confederate position head-on. Under orthodox military theory, Burnside’s assault ought to have been suicidal. Upon seeing it through his spyglass, the bluecoats ascending the slopes while on the background the “Kennesaw smoked and blazed with fire, a volcano as grand as Etna,” Thomas immediately rode to Burnside’s position, fearing that this was but the beginning of a disaster. His fears were seemingly confirmed when he saw a great mass of men descending, but upon closer inspection these turned out to be wearing the gray. “General, those are rebel prisoners, you see,” confirmed Burnside with a smile.

    Against all military logic, Burnside’s direct assault had produced a complete collapse of the Confederate position, sending the defenders fleeing in panic and allowing the Union to take the Kennesaw Mountain. The sudden collapse of the rebel line was owed to the fact that, in their haste to fortify the position, the Confederate engineers had misplaced their artillery, which overshot the charging Yankees. Unable to stop the assault, the thinly manned rebel lines broke easily. Both Federals and Confederates could scarcely believe the scene. “Completely and frantically drunk with excitement,” the Union army, a Yankee soldier reported, “was changed into a mob, and the whole structure of the rebellion . . . was utterly overthrown.” A Tennessee soldier for his part wrote that “the whole army had caught the infection, had broken, and were running in every direction. Such a scene I never saw,” while a Southern officer said in mortification that “no satisfactory excuse can possibly be given for the shameful conduct of our troops. . . . The position was one which ought to have been held by a line of skirmishers.”

    90

    The Battle of Kennesaw Mountain

    The rebels ran all the way back to Atlanta, forcing Cleburne to retreat as well. The “sullen, sad, and downcast” mood of Cheatham’s men caused a dark foreboding within Cleburne’s troops, who observed how these veterans seemed convinced “that there was not a ray of hope for the success of their cause and they were willing to quit and go home.” Indeed, several soldiers threw their muskets aside as soon as they reached Atlanta and deserted, with a man glumly declaring that “if we canot hold as good a place as the Kinesaw, we had as well quit.” While Cleburne was willing to fight for Atlanta, believing that at the very least retreating without resistance would be even worse than losing the city, Cheatham vacillated and seemed unable to muster up the necessary leadership. Rumors said Cheatham ended up appealing to the bottle, with a private finding “Old Frank as limp and helpless as a bag of meal.” As a result, there was no preparation, only chaos and confusion within the rebel ranks as Thomas approached.

    Finally, Cheatham decided to retreat, ordering everything of value that could not be evacuated set ablaze, including 81 cars of ammunition, which resulted in a series of explosions that “shook the ground and shattered the windows,” while settling much of Atlanta in fire. Terrifying scenes of anarchy followed, as citizens tried desperately to flee the city at the same time as motley crews of soldiers and “citizen guards” tried to hold off the Yankees by means of bloody urban fighting. Others simply seized their chance to loot, many people being murdered to seize their horses and carriages. “This was a day of terror and a night of dread,” wrote the merchant Sam Richards. Not until September 3rd were the Federals able to put off most of the fires and force the last defenders of Atlanta to flee. As the bluecoats marched in, being received by joyous freedmen who hailed their liberators, the fact that they had at last taken Atlanta set in and produced a cathartic outpour of relief. James A. Connolly, for example, wrote home that he could have “laid down on that blood stained grass, amid the dying and the dead and wept with excess of joy.” Amongst the still smoking buildings and homes, Thomas telegraphed the War Department that “the enemy has yielded Atlanta to our arms. The city is ours.”

    The news of Atlanta’s fall had great consequences, but the most immediate were in Mobile, where the troops under General Maury were tenaciously trying to resist Sherman’s siege. Despite the hasty conscription of civilians to swell his forces, Maury still had merely 10,000 men, a number that was dwarfed by Sherman’s troops. History seemed to repeat, as the besieged soldiers, some of them veterans of the siege of Port Hudson, resisted only because they trusted that Cleburne would rescue them soon – that, unlike Albert Sydney Johnston, he would actually come through and return to save them. An impatient Sherman, wishing to cut loose in order to march through Georgia, had ordered to “destroy Mobile and make it a desolation,” but the bombardment failed to dislodge Maury. However, on September 5th Maury and his men received a blow more powerful still than the Yankee artillery: the news that Atlanta had fallen, with Cleburne retreating to the Georgia interior. Alongside the news came Sherman’s ultimatum, to either surrender or he would deal Mobile the “harshest measure, and shall make little effort to restrain my Army, burning to avenge a National wrong they attach to Mobile.”

    At first Maury and his officers believed that Sherman was lying, and then that Cleburne, now not pinned in defending Atlanta, would at least come to prevent Mobile’s fall. But on the night of September 9th a scout, “with a face that barely restrained his grim tears,” managed to cross the lines and inform Maury that no help would be coming – they were alone. On September 10th, Maury surrendered the city to Sherman, who immediately sent a telegraph to Philadelphia informing his government that “Mobile is ours and fairly won.” By that time, Sherman had decided that the next phase of the war would be a march through Georgia, to devastate that state in the same way he had devastated Alabama. But before he started, he cleaned up the last Confederate holdouts in his rear. On September 20th, Sherman seized Montgomery with almost no opposition, and organized a great parade, celebrating the fall of both Atlanta and Mobile. Union soldiers, accompanied by Unionists Black and White, marched before the first Confederate Capitol with raised flags and triumphal shouts. “Three years ago, I saw the birth of the Confederacy here,” wrote a man in quiet desperation. “Now I am seeing its death.”

    battle_atl520.jpg

    The Fall of Atlanta

    The falls of Atlanta and Mobile, coming so quickly one after the other, had a deep impact in the Civil War, changing the course of the 1864 election, reviving the electoral chances of Lincoln, and causing a deep fall into hopelessness for the Confederates. In Philadelphia, there were 100-gun salutes in celebration of Atlanta’s fall, and when Secretary of the Navy Welles informed Lincoln that Mobile too had fallen the President, “face beaming with joy,” threw an arm around Welles and exclaimed “what glorious intelligence! I cannot, in words, tell you my joy over this result. It is great, Mr. Welles, it is great!” “VICTORY” proclaimed Republican newspapers. “Is the War a Failure? Old Abe’s Reply to Val, Andy, and Samuel. Consternation and Despair Among the Copperheads.” There was plenty of consternation and despair among the rebels as well. The “disaster at Atlanta” came “in the very nick of time” to “save the party of Lincoln from irretrievable ruin,” declared the Richmond Examiner, while the son of Charles Colcock Jones pronounced these defeats “the greatest blow of the war . . . without special divine interposition we are a ruined people.” Mary Boykin Chesnut shared his opinion, writing that “Since Atlanta I have felt as if all were dead within me, forever . . . We are going to be wiped off the earth.” That was President Breckinridge’s conclusion as well, leading him to call for a Cabinet meeting to propose what was once unthinkable: an offer of peace terms to the Union.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 53: We're Going to Be Wiped Off the Earth
  • The news that Atlanta and Mobile had fallen, so closely one after the other, brought about a wave of despair throughout the Confederacy. The defiance of both cities had become a symbol of Southern resistance and irrefutable proof that the Yankees could not overcome them – that despite the Union’s overwhelming material superiority the rebels were simply unconquerable. But this confidence made the fall so much harder, for virtually all Confederates had pinned their entire hopes in successfully defending the cities. Thus, their fall seemed like a portent of ruin, a sure sign that their defeat and consequently their destruction at the hands of the Northern radicals was nigh. The deep cracks in Southern society revealed by the war, such as the growing gulf between the planter class and poor Whites, were compounded by economic disaster, widespread hunger, and military catastrophe, bringing the Confederacy to its greatest crisis. Sacrifices and privations that had seemed tolerable for the cause were now seen as meaningless, and whereas the possibility of ultimate victory had sustained many through previous hard times, now defeat seemed inevitable. The leaders of the South, staring their undoing in the face, now had to grapple with the question of whether it was worth keeping up the struggle, or if the time to surrender had come at last.

    In truth, even before those shattering defeats, the Confederates had been experiencing hard times on account of a continuously deteriorating economic and logistical situation. Prospects of victory could not produce more food or goods, and the defense of points such as Atlanta or Mobile was not enough when large tracks of the Confederacy remained under Federal occupation. As a result, throughout the last months of 1863 and the first half of 1864, the economic situation remained bad in the South. “The FAMINE is still advancing, and his gaunt proportions loom up daily, as he approaches with gigantic strides,” wrote John Jones. Often, there was not enough food for civilians and soldiers. “We gi no beef now,” a Virginia soldier admitted to his siblings, “and not quite half rashons of bacon and sometimes it is spoilt so we cant eat it.” Lee attempted to set an example to his men by limiting the serving of meat and mostly eating boiled cabbage himself. But keeping up morale proved enormously hard, especially as letters kept arriving that depicted harsh conditions at home and bitterly denounced the government’s policies.

    Taxation was a notable source of contention, for taxes disproportionately impacted the poor, while conversely the rich could mostly afford them and saw their principal assets, land and slaves, go mostly untouched. A private believed the situation unjust, denouncing how “the tax collector and produce gathere[r] are pushing for the little mights of garden and trash patches . . . that the poor women have labored hard and made.” The policy of impressment created even more discontent. Naturally, the main point of contention was the belief that, just like with the taxes, the rich didn’t pay their share. “There is a great wrong somewhere,” believed the Alabaman Sarah Espy, “and if our confederacy should fall, it will be no wonder to me for the brunt is thrown upon the working classes while the rich live at home in ease and pleasure.” Even when the Army forcibly impressed enslaved laborers, the government pledged to pay the owners, to the point that Alabama paid slaveowners 30 dollars a month for each impressed slave working on Mobile’s defenses, while White soldiers received merely 11 dollars per month. “Patriotic planters would willingly put their own flesh and blood into the army,” observed Senator Wigfall acidly, but if “you asked them for a negro,” it was like “drawing an eyetooth.”

    These experiences reinforced the view that the Confederacy was created for the explicit benefit of the planter aristocracy, and that there was no reason for a poor man to fight a rich man’s war. After the liberation of East Tennessee, Union General Joseph Reynolds observed that many former rebels now resented how “their more wealthy and better informed neighbors insisted upon the poor people taking up arms to oppose the [federal] Government that they had been taught to love,” all “for the defense . . . of a species of property with the possession of which they had never been burdened, and were not likely to be.” A North Carolinian echoed these thoughts, writing despondently that “thousands believe in their hearts that there was no use breaking up the old Government,” and that only those “in high office” or “the large negro-owners” benefited from continuing the war. The Fayetteville Observer, from the same State, had to acknowledge that the people fully understood “that peace and reconstruction would only result in the abolition of slavery,” but since “many . . . owned no slaves, they need not care.”

    s-l1600.jpg

    Cartoon mocking hunger in the Confederacy

    Southern masters showed scarce sympathy to those who wavered in their loyalty to the Confederacy. Unionists, an Arkansas editor wrote scornfully, were “the baser sort, drunkards, swindlers and ignoramuses,” the “foolish imbeciles” who advocated for Southerners to return to the Union “like a dog to his vomit.” The plantation mistress Catherine Edmondston for her part believed that all dissenters were “mobs for plunder,” formed by “low foreigners” and incited by Yankee promises of rapine. Still, most rebel leaders recognized that they needed to maintain the support of the poor Whites, and thus attempted to keep up the support for the war by appealing to the base prejudices and racist fears held by the great majority of Southern Whites. They painted near apocalyptical pictures of the future if Southerners accepted abolition and returned to a Union helmed by Lincoln and his radicals. Alongside this rhetorical stroke, the Confederate Army stepped up its repression of Unionism, using bloody and despotic methods to root out the disloyal. Finally, the rebels also engaged in a campaign to shore-up slavery and protect it from a Northern government increasingly committed to emancipation and equal rights. All these events, taken together, have been labelled the “Confederate Counterrevolution,” which sought to stop and reverse the tide of the radical Yankee Revolution.

    To prevent the Southern masses from being seduced by the siren song of Reconstruction, rebel leaders lambasted Lincoln’s plans as vengeful tyranny which meant to force Southerners into acquiescing to their own destruction. “Have we not just been apprised by that despot that we can only expect his gracious pardon by emancipating all our slaves, swearing allegiance and obedience to him and his proclamations, and becoming, in point of fact, the slaves of our own negroes?” asked Jefferson Davis. In an address to the Southern people, the rebel Congress similarly denounced Reconstruction as a disaster that had reduced Missouri to “a smoking ruin and the theater of the most revolting cruelties and barbarities,” had put Maryland and Kentucky “under the oppressions of a merciless tyranny,” and had made Louisiana and Mississippi “a new Africa where the Negroes are masters and inflict horrors unseen since those of Saint Domingue.” Lincoln’s amnesty was a worthless, empty promise, and as soon as Southerners accepted, they’d see “the ignominy and poverty of Yankee domination” enforced by a “negro soldier billeted in every house, and negro Provost Marshals in every village.” If Southerners accepted such a peace, concluded the Richmond Examiner, they would soon find that the “horrors of peace” were worse than the horrors of war.

    Many Confederate civilians and soldiers echoed the rhetoric of their leaders, and spoke bitterly of the “depraved, unscrupulous, and Godless” Yankees. The diarist Emma Holmes, invoking the “baseness and treachery of the Yankee character,” dismissed Lincoln’s offer of amnesty, and fierily declared that it would be preferrable to see “every man, woman and child perish . . . and our blessed country become a widespread desert than become the slaves of such demons.” The experiences of Reconstruction, especially land redistribution and support for equal rights, only reinforced the fears of elite Southerners and led them to increasingly harsh denunciations. The young Sarah Morgan, who at first vacillated in her commitment to the cause, now called for “War to the death!” after finding that the estate of her family had been confiscated by the Land Bureau, declaring in horror that “I would rather have all I own burned, than in the possession of negroes.”

    Such beliefs encouraged envisioning the war as a struggle for existence, strengthening hatred against the Yankees and the advocates of peace. A Texan declared boldly that he would “Massacre” every Yankee “that ever has or may hereafter place his unhallowed feet upon the soil of our sunny South.” A Georgian, furious at the destruction suffered by the South at the hands of the Union Army, believed the Confederates ought to “take horses; burn houses; and commit every depredation possible upon the men of the North . . . I certainly love to live to kill the base usurping vandals.” Whenever they did get the chance to express these sentiments, the results could be appalling. During Early’s raid on Pennsylvania, Southern soldiers “became drunk and mad for plunder,” reported one of them, burning several towns and doing “every thing in their power to gratify their revenge,” while “Early and Lee seemed to disregard entirely the soldiers’ open acts of destruction.” After uncovering “an organized opposition to the war” in an Alabama regiment, the Confederacy staged a large mass-execution which saw the soldiers hurl epithets, trash, and rocks at the “traitors” as they were led to the gallows. And in response to the presence of the pro-Union guerrilla “Heroes of America” in North Carolina, militia and Army units hanged Unionists in sight, held family members hostage, and even tortured wives and daughters to draw out insurgents.

    “The Confederate military authorities aggressively fostered a culture of fear to stamp out dissent,” historian Elizabeth R. Varon states. “Confederate soldiers and home guardsmen recounted wholesale roundups or massacres of deserters, conscript evaders, and Unionists.” This repression was justified by Confederates who pointed at guerrillas that committed “deeds of violence, bloodshed, and outlawry” to resist rebel rule, sapping Confederate resources and exposing deep cracks in Southern society. Singularly worrying and successful was the campaign led by Newton Knight in Jones County, which was especially distressing because Knight’s bands, and many others as well, promoted elements of class warfare. Knight, for example, targeted the agents that collected the hated tax in kind and distributed the captured food among the hungry. Edmondston sneered that all these traitors were “poor ignorant wretches who cannot resist the liberty to help themselves without check to their neighbors belongings.” These condescending feelings, widely shared by most elite Confederates, only demonstrate the lack of understanding that prevented the Confederacy from ever fully suppressing Unionist dissent.

    Newton-knight.jpg

    Newton Knight

    Another element that terribly disquieted Confederates was the growing solidarity of White Southern Unionists with the freedmen and fugitive slaves. Knight’s band was helped by “slaves [who] brought them food and information,” while other guerrillas sheltered fugitive slaves, often freed the enslaved during their raids, and then cooperated with them while ruling their fiefdoms, with at least one leader declaring slavery “an evil thing,” and proclaiming that his objective was “freedom to all man kind.” During McPherson’s march through northern Alabama, the Federal commander found that Unionist bands had joined with the Black laborers to drive out many landowners, and then they had divided the land equally, “the Negroes receiving as much as the white Union men.” To be sure, many Unionist guerrillas remained dreadfully racist, and opposition to the Confederacy by no means assured a conversion to abolitionism, much less support for racial equality. But the simple fact that there were White men cooperating with the enslaved threatened the racial hierarchy of the South and seemed to prove, for committed rebels, that a Union victory would mean not merely the overthrow of slavery, but the overthrow of White supremacy as well.

    The fact that the enslaved were ready to support anti-Confederate insurgents and the Union Army proved to the planter aristocracy that their belief that the enslaved were happy and loyal was deeply mistaken. By 1864, Confederates identified Black people as their “open enemies,” and showed they were ready to resort to violence to maintain their control. “Most slave owners greeted their sudden loss of accustomed mastery with outrage and vituperation,” explains Bruce Levine. “This was . . . a challenge to and rejection of their most basic views, values, and identities. Their ‘people’ had betrayed them—had repaid their masters’ many kindnesses with treason.” As a result, enslavers adopted appalling methods to punish the defiant. Edmund Ruffin punished the slaves who had fled by selling their families, while a Mississippi provost marshal executed around forty fugitives. In Arkansas another master warned his slaves that “if them Yankees . . . get this far . . . you all ain't going to get free by them because I going to line you on the bank of Bois d'Arc creek and free you with my shotgun!”

    Enslavers justified their brutality by signaling how Black people were ready to welcome the Federal armies and help them in their conquest of the South. Harsh repression was necessary, said the Reverend Charles Colcock Jones, because those slaves who “absconded” would then go on to aid the Yankees. “They know every road and swamp and creek and plantation in the county, and are the worst of spies,” exclaimed Jones. “They are traitors who may pilot an enemy into your bedchamber!” Catherine Edmondston’s sister was “so disgusted” by such reports that she sometimes believed that they would be more successful if “there was not a negro left in the country.” Yet she said with startling honesty that they had to maintain slavery because “I do hate to work.” Consequently, even as they complained of slave resistance and denounced them as disloyal enemies, Southern masters still wished to preserve slavery and appealed to terror in order to reaffirm and maintain their accustomed control. “Southern civilians looked to the Confederate army to enforce racial control,” explains Elizabeth R. Varon, “and it worked aggressively to catch and punish runaways, and to seize and reenslave blacks through raids of Union-controlled plantations and contraband camps.”

    Several States passed draconian laws that prescribed the death penalty for acts of sabotage or allowed “private citizens to shoot-to-kill any slave attempting to escape to Union lines,” but the brunt of enforcement fell on the shoulders of locally organized militias, Home Guards, and slave patrols. These routinely inflicted terror on the enslaved, often resorting to murder or torture to make an example out of the “unfaithful.” “When you take Negroes with arms evidently coming out from the enemie’s camp,” an adjutant instructed Confederate officers, “proceed at once to hang them on the spot.” The freedman Harry Smith after the war remembered how Confederate troops massacred around fifty slaves who had been “on their way to join the Union Army,” while another group had “their ears cut off.” On occasion, rebel soldiers disguised themselves in blue uniforms and called on the enslaved to flee or aid them. If they fell for the ruse, the rebels would reveal themselves and whip, or execute, the gullible slaves. And even as she called this repression a “dreadful doctrine,” the plantation mistress Louisa Alexander called for Confederate soldiers to “scour the whole woods about the neighborhood with the understanding that every negro out will be shot down . . . It is we or they must suffer.”

    All these events, says historian James Oakes, show that “just as Union authorities were coming to the conclusion that the slaves were the only reliably loyal southerners, the slaveholders were coming to the conclusion that the slaves had to be treated like the enemy.” The resistance of the enslaved and the subsequent efforts to stamp out this resistance by violence and terror, constituted themselves in a “second front” that drained Confederate resources that could have been better employed fighting the Yankees. For instance, men were exempted from the draft because they proved diligent “in Police duty among the slaves,” and States and localities retained militias and arms to “maintain order,” even as the demands for manpower for the main Armies grew. But independence without slavery would be worthless in Southern eyes, and thus, costly as it was, this second front was maintained throughout the war.

    July_2019_Museum.png

    Confederate Slave Patrols

    However, by 1864 the situation had so greatly degenerated, with Southern resources and manpower so exhausted, that some started to consider extreme measures. The acute material crisis the Confederacy was going through convinced President Breckinridge that there was no other option. Consequently, throughout the first half of 1864 Breckinridge expedited several decrees that went against the usual prerogatives of the planters, expanding the power of the Central government, and seemingly settling aside the protection of slavery in favor of a desperate prosecution of the war. Promptly labelled the “Five Monstrous Decrees” by opponents of the administration, the decrees allowed for five distinct measures: 1) the impressment of slave property near the frontlines by the Army, without the consent of owners, with payment to be delivered in Confederate bonds; 2) the placement of heavy taxes on slave property, to be collected at once; 3) restrictions on the cultivation of cotton and other cash crops, requiring every plantation to instead cultivate food for the soldiers and the poor; 4) the impressment of goods such as foodstuffs, again to be paid in bonds; and 5) the abridgement of State militias, with all organized forces being now put under the control of the Central government.

    The decrees almost immediately brought about a severe political backlash and the stiff resistance of the planter class. The already contentious impressment of slaves was especially challenged. “For a nation established to give greater security and permanence to slaveholders’ enjoyment of their peculiar property,” explains historian Stephanie McCurry, “impressment came as a terrible blow. It cut against the power masters had always claimed to govern slaves as their personal property,” and “called into question the masters’ sovereignty.” The planter class had always insisted that the only ones who could direct their human chattel were themselves, placing the enslaved beyond the authority of any government. This “alienation from the state” had been a key feature of the system of slavery. Having seceded to prevent the intromission of the United States government with their power, enslavers could not abide by impressment. Indeed, the fact that the government they created to protect slavery was now trying to tamper with it only increased the resistance of the slavocracy.

    One worry was that being impressed would foster in the slaves a “spirit of insubordination,” by placing them near the Yankees and thus opening the possibility of them fleeing or aiding the enemy. Certain generals had to recognize the validity of this complain, such as General Joe Johnston who admitted that “We have never been able to keep the impressed negroes with an army near the enemy . . . They desert.” Rather than preserving slavery by helping to keep the foe away, masters argued, impressment would “hasten the very evil” of emancipation, for it would cause “a stampede” to the Yankee lines. “We believe that for every man the government would obtain . . . the enemy would add ten or twenty to his ranks.” However, aside from these practical arguments, slaveowners plainly denied that the government had any right to impress their slaves in the first place.

    Heretofore, the government at Richmond sustained planters when they entered in conflict with commanders. When General Magruder tried to forcibly take slaves to work on his defenses during the Peninsula campaign, the War Department rebuked him, telling the general that impressment “should be exercised only in subordination to the ultimate rights of the owners.” Even as the Union started to emancipate slaves and use them as labor and later as soldiers, and despite the Confederacy’s own impressment law, masters refused to entertain widespread impressment, holding this as a kind of emancipation that went against the fundamental principles of slavery. Nonetheless the need for impressment kept growing. Assistant Adjutant General Samuel Melton reported bleakly that “the conscription laws now in force will be utterly inadequate to restore to our armies the numbers they contained last January,” and the only way to make up this disparity was by impressing slaves. And yet, Richmond was still reluctant, for it believed, as Assistant Secretary of War Seddon said, that the slave “owes no service on his own account to the Government [which] knows him only as the property of his master.” As a result, if the master refused to have his enslaved laborers impressed, there was little or nothing the government could do.

    Planter resistance negatively impacted the Confederate war effort in several occasions. Even as Wilmington was sieged by Union forces, slaveholders kept demanding the return of their slaves; when Thomas started to siege Atlanta, slaveholders turned a deaf ear to Cheatham’s increasingly desperate pleadings for more slave laborers, instead “refugeeing” them. Such recalcitrance made many, especially those among Breckinridge’s Nationalist Party, believe that masters would have to be forced to comply if there was any hope of winning the war. To “prevent more of our slaves from being appropriated by the enemy,” one suggested to the War Department, “we should ourselves bring their services into requisition.” General Lee, too, declared that impressment was the only way “to use our negroes in this war, if we would maintain ourselves, and prevent them from being used against us.” Joseph A. Campbell declared that “the sacrosanctity of slave property in this war has operated most injuriously to the Confederacy.” As the material disparity between the Union and the Confederacy increased, Breckinridge decided that he had no choice but to approve by decree a far more widespread impressment of slave laborers.

    impressment.png

    Colonel impressing enslaved laborers in South Carolina

    Under the auspices of Breckinridge’s decree, the Confederates armies defending Richmond, Atlanta, and Mobile all impressed thousands of slaves over the injured cries of slaveholders. All these laborers were put to work building up trenches and fortifications and were vital in allowing Lee and Cheatham to resist the Federal offensives in the summer of 1864. But despite this, planters denounced Breckinridge’s “tyranny” in extremely bitter terms. Alexander Stephens declared the decrees a “blow at the very ‘vitals of liberty,’” and exclaimed that it would be “Far better that our country should be overrun by the enemy, our cities sacked and burned, and our land laid desolate, than that the people should thus suffer the citadel of their liberties to be entered and taken by professed friends.” As almost always, State governments led and encouraged this resistance, lending “legitimacy and vital support to constituent resistance, casting themselves as the protectors of planter interests against federal tyranny,” analyzes McCurry. While they portrayed themselves as the defenders of states’ rights, McCurry continues, this “was actually an issue of slaveholders’ rights. What looked like a struggle between state and federal power was really a struggle over the right of the central state to abrogate the sovereign rights of slaveholders.”

    Immediately, a movement sprang up in Congress trying to declare Breckinridge’s actions unconstitutional. The President, disgusted at this lack of commitment to the cause, chastised legislators for this. Despite all the their protests, Breckinridge enforced the Five Monstrous Decrees widely, justifying them in the public necessity and pointing to the latest successes in repealing the foe. But this meant that when the Union nonetheless succeeded in taking Atlanta and Mobile, the already terrible resistance to Breckinridge’s decrees increased tenfold. “We have lost Constitutional Liberty at home for no gain except the expansion of tyranny and an assurance of destruction!” proclaimed Governor Joseph Brown. “Is it not cruelly hard, that the struggle of eight millions . . . should come to naught—should end in the ruin of us all—in order that the delusions of absolute power, the destructive antipathies, of a single man may be indulged?” questioned the Richmond Examiner. Georgians like Robert Toombs especially criticized how Breckinridge had “unleashed a vandal horde” in the form of Wheeler’s cavalry and other unruly units, “abetting and promoting acts of lawless inhumanity, all without constitutional justification, and without tangible results.” From all over the Confederacy planters echoed the cry that Breckinridge had “emancipated our negroes and given them to the United States forces,” for no reason at all, “dealing a fatal blow to the cause of the country and the interests of the planters.”

    Breckinridge did not need a thousand voices calling the defeats a catastrophe, for no one was more aware of the magnitude of the disaster than him. In his heart of hearts, it seemed like Breckinridge never truly believed that the Confederacy could outright defeat the Union, and while he felt he had to try with all his might out of both a sense of honor and love of principle, this doubt had never left him. Breckinridge envisioned his emergency decrees as a last resort measure, such that if even they failed, there was no way the Confederacy could win. Breckinridge thus was convinced that continuing the war was futile, and that further resistance could only result in more suffering and bloodshed with no result but complete submission. The summer of 1863, with the defeats at Liberty, Lexington, and Union Mills, had already so badly shaken his faith that he produced a blind memorandum expressing these points. If “the ability for carrying on this war shall have been destroyed,” and “the government shall become convinced that our condition is full of peril and our cause hopeless,” wrote Breckinridge, “it shall be our responsibility to take whatever further measures shall seem necessary to rescue the people of the Confederacy from the danger of devastation and bloodshed.”

    After his Cabinet signed the memorandum, Breckinridge filed it away, hiding this promise to surrender. It is said he always carried it on his breast pocket as a reminder of his responsibility to the Southern people. Breckinridge produced the memorandum when all his Cabinet secretaries arrived for an emergency meeting following the fall of Mobile. Without losing time, Breckinridge read it, all the men falling into grim, anxious silence. “I made a promise to myself, to not carry on this war if it means leading our people to destruction,” Breckinridge stated as soon as he finished the message, a sepulchral silence still reigning in the room. “I will not hold any of you to this promise,” Breckinridge continued after a moment, explaining that he made them sign the memorandum “to satisfy you gentlemen that this is a resolution I made in a moment of sober thought,” and not one “borne out of the present panic and despair.” “Our first duty is to our people,” Breckinridge finished, “we, gentlemen, hold the responsibility of action. How shall we act?”

    9882hpr_725c6b61a353b30-925x1024.jpg

    Anti-Breckinridge propaganda showing the consequences of impressment

    Several people have believed that Breckinridge’s decision was a sudden turn, and that despite what he claimed it was indeed “borne out of the present panic and despair.” Finding it hard to believe that the same President who had been taking such extreme measures to continue the war would now act so decisively to end it, many have found it impossible to understand Breckinridge’s actions and motives. In truth, this reveals a misunderstanding of the Confederate peace movement, conflating the unconditional Unionists who advocated for a complete Union victory with a growing segment of the population that was approaching the conclusion that surrendering now would accomplish less suffering and destruction, and could maybe result in a negotiated peace that might save slavery and White supremacy, whereas fighting to the bitter end would only result in complete perdition. As long as there seemed to a possibility of victory, Breckinridge had been willing to fight. But now that he was convinced that defeat was inevitable, Breckinridge, just like many other peace advocates, supported surrender not as a way to give up the Confederate cause and principles – but as a way to salvage what remained and prevent their destruction.

    During that fateful meeting, no one said anything for several tense minutes, before Jefferson Davis stood up and started to argue, with increasing anxiety, that it was not yet the time to surrender. “We are fighting for existence; and by fighting alone can independence be gained,” Davis asserted, for the “tyrant Lincoln” would never accept any real proposition of peace, only “unconditional submission.” They must not accept the “disgrace of surrender,” Davis pleaded, but should continue the fight. After Davis finished his impassioned plea, no one else spoke, and then Breckinridge dismissed the Cabinet, ordering every secretary to write their thoughts for a second meeting to take place in three days. The exception was Davis, who was asked to remain in the room, and with whom the President talked for a long while. The substance of their conversation has been lost, but after it Breckinridge prohibited all secretaries from talking of that Cabinet reunion, and dismissed Seddon as Assistant Secretary of War, naming John A. Campbell to the post. The next day Breckinridge held the first reunion of his “Petit Cabinet,” as the meetings he held with Davis, Campbell, Secretary of the Navy Mallory, and General Lee, came to be known.

    We only know of the events that took place in the “Petit Cabinet” thanks to Mallory’s and Campbell’s detailed diaries. Breckinridge had to tell Campbell and Lee of his resolution, both men reacting with similar shock. Maybe Lee ought to have suspected something, for after the fall of Atlanta, Breckinridge had asked him to produce a report of his opinions on the war effort. “The military condition of the country,” Lee admitted, “is full of peril. . . . Without some increase of our strength, I cannot see how we are to escape the natural military consequences of the enemy's numerical superiority.” However, even though Lee too was having doubts of whether his Army could win at the end, he argued that “While the military situation is not favorable, it is not worse than the superior numbers and resources of the enemy justified us in expecting.” Everything “depended and still depends upon the disposition and feelings of the people.” If Breckinridge could convince them to continue the fight, there was still hope for victory. The combined weight of both Lee and Davis swayed Breckinridge, and after long moments of reflection, the President instead offered a secondary plan. This one was, in its own way, just as shocking as his earlier proposal.

    Breckinridge’s plan contemplated not only the widespread impressment of Black slaves as laborers, but their drafting into the Confederate Army as soldiers. This was a possibility Breckinridge had long contemplated, ever since General Cleburne proposed it following the defeat at Liberty, but because he acknowledged it as “odious” to the Southern people, Breckinridge hadn’t proposed it openly. But now he was convinced that unless they recruited the enslaved, there was no way to triumph. Both Davis and Lee mulled over the proposal for a long time. Finally, Davis spoke, saying that while he opposed Black enlistment, if “the alternative ever be presented of subjugation or the employment of the slave as a soldier, there seems no reason to doubt what should then be our decision.” Davis had offered his reluctant support, but Lee remained silent. “I am afraid, General, that if we do not recruit the Negro, we shall have to give up Richmond,” prodded Breckinridge This shook Lee out of his stupor, and with tears in his eyes the General exclaimed that “Richmond must not be given up; it shall not be given up!” After regaining his composure, Lee conceded that “We must decide whether the negroes shall fight for us, or against us.”

    jamesisland.jpg

    Impressed slave laborers working on Confederate defenses

    Breckinridge had placed the possibility of surrender before the other Confederate leaders, but they managed to convince him that the time had not come yet, and they all agreed that Black enlistment, distasteful as it might be to their sensibilities, was still an available choice. It’s likely that Davis and Lee would have come to consider that choice eventually, but without Breckinridge they probably would have accepted it only when it was too late. This reluctance was informed by the recognition that those Black men who had been drafted into the Confederate Army would necessarily have to be freed. As Davis admitted, the Confederacy could only inspire the “loyalty and zeal” necessary in a soldier if it promised to “liberate the negro on his discharge after service faithfully rendered.” Lee as well would later declare that Black slaves who were recruited “should be freed. It would be neither just nor wise . . . to require them to serve as slaves.” Due to this, many criticized the very idea of drafting the enslaved as a kind of “Confederate emancipation” that would destroy slavery before the Yankees could do it.

    However, and similarly to Breckinridge’s argument in favor of peace, the argument in favor of Black enlistment was based on the idea that it was actually the only way to save slavery – with Black soldiers, the Confederacy may yet win and preserve some of the institution, while the alternative was to see every single slave freed. Cleburne had made that same point in his proposal, claiming that a Federal victory would result in “equality and amalgamation” with every single slave, whereas the Confederacy, if victorious with the use of Black soldiers, could still “mould the relations, for all time to come, between the white and colored races” through “wise legislation,” maintaining the majority of Black people in slavery and heavily curtaining the liberty of the freed, for “writing a man ‘free’ does not make him so.” After the proposal was officially announced, those who supported it quickly came to its defense using the same arguments, such as the Richmond Sentinel, which stated that even if Black recruitment left Southerners “stripped of property,” they would remain the “master of the government” a position “infinitely better” than being defeated by the Union, which would strip them of property anyway and leave Lincoln in charge of race relations in the post-slavery South.

    Despite these arguments, the majority of Southerners could not bear the idea of freeing and arming the people they enslaved. R.M.T. Hunter called the proposal the “most pernicious idea that had been suggested since the war began;” General Johnston denounced it as a “monstrous proposition;” and Howell Cobb declared that “the moment you resort to negro soldiers your white soldiers will be lost to you. . . . The day you make soldiers of them is the beginning of the end of the revolution. If slaves will make good soldiers our whole theory of slavery is wrong.” Indeed, in American society and especially Southern society, the ideas of citizenship and masculinity were intimately linked with honor and military service. The fact that the enslaved could not be soldiers was proof of their inferior status. If now the rebels themselves drafted them as soldiers, it would be tantamount to recognizing them as equals to the White soldiers. The Confederate Army would be “degraded, ruined, and disgraced,” if it allowed such a thing, thundered Robert Toombs, while a Mississippi congressman said that “victory itself would be robbed of its glory if shared with slaves,” while “the poor soldier” would be “reduced to the level of a nigger.”

    These “slaveholders on principle,” admitted candidly that they “preferred defeat and destruction to any infringement on their prerogatives.” “We want no Confederate Government without our institutions,” the Charleston Mercury shouted, while a North Carolina newspaper called the proposal “abolition doctrine . . . the very doctrine which the war was commenced to put down.” A Lynchburg newspaper admitted that “the South went to war to defeat the designs of abolitionists,” and thus they could not “turn abolitionists ourselves . . . we infinitely prefer that Lincoln shall be the instrument of our disaster and degradation, than that we ourselves should strike the cowardly and suicidal blow.” Even Holden’s North Carolina Standard believed that if Southerners armed slaves it would be following “the example of heathen Sparta or insane France in 1792 . . . What would such independence as Hayti be worth to us?” Breckinridge’s plan, in truth, did not contemplate in any way widespread emancipation. Secretary of State Benjamin was quick to clarify that Black soldiers would only be freed after “an intermediate state of serfage or peonage.” But the administration insisted that freedom had to be granted to a Black recruit because it was already “offered to him in the neighboring hostile camp,” and, further, that if the rebels did not make soldiers out of their slaves now, they would soon be freed and made into soldiers by the enemy.

    impetuouscharge1.jpg

    Union cartoon mocking the idea of the enslaved fighting for the rebels

    Lee’s influence proved decisive, for his support of Black recruitment managed to carry along most of the officers of the Army of Northern Virginia and even extracted resolutions in favor from several regiments, such as the 56th Virginia, which claimed that while “slavery is the normal condition of the negro . . . as indispensable to [his] prosperity and happiness . . . as is liberty to the whites . . . if the public exigencies require that any number of our male slaves be enlisted in the military service,” they would accept. The Richmond Examiner observed how “the country will not deny to General Lee anything he may ask for.” This allowed Breckinridge’s allies in Congress to obtain enough support to work on legislation to actually execute the plan. But the result was not what Breckinridge had hoped for. Even though the lawmakers, Senator Allen Caperton said, recognized that it was “better to part with a portion of our property than the whole of it and our liberty besides,” they refused to heed Breckinridge’s and Lee’s stipulation that the Black soldiers should be freed. Worse, the final bill by Mississippi’s Ethelbert Barksdale did not empower the government to draft any slaves; instead, the President would only be able to ask masters to willingly lend slaves. Barksdale outright celebrated how the bill would not allow Breckinridge the “exercise of unauthorized power to interfere with the relation of the slave to his owner as property, but by leaving this question, where it properly belongs—to the owners of slaves.”

    Despite the weakness of the law, the organization of Black soldiers went forward. In the meantime, the military situation had further deteriorated, with movements in the Shenandoah Valley and Sherman starting a campaign in Georgia, which further seemed to prove the necessity of these actions. Even as newspapers claimed that the enslaved had been gripped by a “military fever,” in truth the government was unable to raise more than a few dozen recruits. This was partly because of the resistance of the planters, who fought back against this draft with even more vigor than they had fought against impressment. Catherine Edmonston claimed confidently that planters would not “allow a degraded race to be placed at one stroke on a level with them,” while Senator William A. Graham openly called on planters to refuse "at all hazards" the recruitment of their slaves. Their opposition was such that, according to the Richmond Enquirer, “certain members of Congress . . . openly declared their preferences for reconstruction, with Federal guaranty of slavery, to the emancipation of slaves as a means of securing the independence of the Confederate States.”

    But the failure was also owed to the resistance of the enslaved themselves. When Sherman later marched through Georgia, he found Black people claiming that they preferred to flee to Federal lines than accept the Confederate offer, for they understood that “They’d never put muskets in the slaves’ hands if they were not afeared that their cause was gone up.” Mary Boykin Chesnut, who had written that her slaves were “keen to go in the army” for freedom at the start of the war, now reported that “they say coolly they don’t want freedom if they have to fight for it,” because “they are pretty sure of having it anyway” once the Union won. Moreover, the Union, quite simply, offered a better bargain, because it also freed the families of Black soldiers and seemed to promise greater changes through the Bureaus and Reconstruction. The experience of the few Black recruits who had pressed into service must have also been disheartening, for they were kept in military prisons, drilled without arms, and had to endure the scorn of White civilians. General Ewell, assigning by Lee to raise the new regiments, wrote that “some of the blk soldiers were whipped they were hooted at and treated generally in a way to nullify the law.”

    images

    Punch Magazine commented on the enlistment of Black soldiers as "Rouge et Noir: Johnny Breck's last card."

    The dismal results convinced Breckinridge that Congress’ law would not do. In early October, Breckinridge expedited a decree claiming that he did not, in fact, need the authorization of Congress to raise and arm Black regiments. Under the impressment law, the President argued, he was empowered to take the enslaved permanently, just as he could take foodstuffs or a wagon. The enslaved person would then become the property of the government, which could employ him as a soldier and then emancipate him if it wished. That this was basically the same reasoning as that of General Butler when he inaugurated the “contraband” policy was not lost on the rebels. Immediate wounded cries of unconstitutional tyranny arose, but Breckinridge would not budge, quickly ordering for slaves to be impressed and organized into Army regiments. When Congress passed a resolution declaring Breckinridge’s actions illegal, the President refused to comply, saying that only a Supreme Court, which had never been organized, could declare his acts unconstitutional. The Congress promptly tried to organize the Court, but Breckinridge vetoed the bill, and when it passed over his veto, he refused to put forward any nomination.

    While Breckinridge locked horns with Congress, disaster struck the Confederacy. On October 7th, units of the Army of the Susquehanna prodded Lee’s lines at Petersburg. In reality, this was but a meaningless skirmish, but Lee still went to oversee it, afraid that this was in fact a new offensive. There, a sharpshooter was able to shoot Lee, hitting him on the chest. Though he was rushed to medical care, the foremost general of the Confederacy still died mere hours later. The outpour of despair and hopelessness that ensued can hardly be described. As historian Gary W. Gallagher has said, Confederate citizens “increasingly relied on their armies rather than on their central government to boost morale,” such that there was “a belief that independence was possible as long as the Army of Northern Virginia and its celebrated chief remained in the field.” Now, without Lee, many Confederates felt that victory was truly impossible. “God has taken him from us that we may lean more upon Him,” Edmondston consoled herself, but “I fear He has abandoned us too!” Breckinridge took Lee’s death very hard, for not only had he come to enjoy a genuinely warm friendship with the general, but the President also relied on Lee to keep the foe at bay and provide essential support to his policies. Without Lee, Breckinridge predicted, morale would completely shatter, and his policies would fall apart – and in this, Breckinridge was completely right.

    The day after Lee’s death, Breckinridge called for another meeting of the Petit Cabinet, now with Generals Jackson and Longstreet replacing Lee. Both generals learned just then of Breckinridge’s earlier proposal for peace, which the President repeated now. The attempt to recruit Black soldiers had been a pathetic failure; the resources of the Confederacy were exhausted; and without Lee, there was scarce hope of holding back Grant. Even if they could, Sherman was already moving through Georgia, and would soon be on their rear. Their last hope, Breckinridge said, was abandoning Richmond, and trying to link up with Cleburne. If this failed, they would have no option but surrender. Jackson, who was usually surprisingly timid, found his voice to protest that the soldiers “would not disappoint the memory of General Lee,” and that, moreover, “God has not abandoned us.” But a tired Breckinridge just snapped back “General Jackson, do you mean to hold all fifty thousand Federals in Petersburg by yourself? If you did, and General Longstreet held another fifty thousand on his own, we may yet achieve our independence.” Jackson then fell into grim silence, saying nothing as Breckinridge appointed Longstreet to lead the Army of Northern Virginia, ordering him to prepare to evacuate Richmond.

    Lee-gallery-22-Death.jpg

    The last moments of Robert E. Lee

    It seemed that at last the end of the Confederacy was at hand. Without Lee, most Confederates believed they could not defeat the Federals and their overwhelming numbers, and most had further become convinced that their own President wished to betray them. Breckinridge, many Southerners said, was doing “everything in his power to destroy us before the Yankees do it.” His moves against slavery had only weakened the institution; his decrees had merely increased the privations the people suffered; his military decisions had led them to disaster; and now, he seemed ready to yield Richmond to the enemy and then completely surrender to him. It little mattered that Breckinridge was, in truth, envisioning a conditional surrender as the only way to preserve some of the South’s rights and spare the people of needless suffering. For the rebel aristocracy, Breckinridge “had gone over to the enemy.” Consequently, no one came to the rescue when on October 10th, Confederate soldiers stormed the Executive Mansion and arrested Breckinridge on charges of treason, under the orders of the “Provisional Government of the Confederate States,” a Junta integrated by Toombs, Vice-president Stephens, and Generals Jackson, Beauregard, and Johnston. The Breckinridge government was thus overthrown, assuring in a last self-destructive irony that the war would go on to the bitter end, and that the Confederacy would be completely destroyed.
     
    Last edited:
    Side-story: "A Story from Dr Da Costa"
  • James Easley smiled as he stepped off the train into the station in Philadelphia. He inhaled deeply, his ind taking him back to stories of his grandfather on his mother's side. "They felt a cry for iberty," he muttered to himself as the porter helped him get his bags. "NOw, we are finishing the job we began back then."

    It was a couple days after Thanksgiving. His wife had read in Goday's how some women had been pushing for a national holiday of Thanksgiving for decades before Lincoln finally proclaimed it. He imagined thatthe citizens of that great city would be thankful to have the town back to themselves someday. But for now, it was fun for tourists like James to imagine the Founders meeting here in 1775, 1776, 1787, and what they would think if they were alive today.

    After James checked his bags into his hotel for the overnight stay, he ventured to the hospital where Dr. Jacob Da Costa worked. He walked past... wait, was that a stroller? He furrowed his brow but walked on to where he'd been directed. He would have to investigate that later.

    "Hi, old friend," he said to a soldier, in his late 20s, who had been sitting there staring ahead blankly. The soldier seemed to be snapped out of his trance as James spoke. "I know, it was your father who was very good friends with me. But, I promised I would look after you after he died a couple years ago. How are you?" James asked kindly.

    "Okay. I still can't walk on this ting."

    "It'll get better," James said. He knew the diagnosis from a letter this man had written to James' friend's widow. "Soldier's heart." Whatever it was that caused that long, faraway stare had to be part of it.

    "I saw the President."

    James was pleased. "I hope he's in good health. I would love to drop in and try to see him, but I imagine security is very tight after what happened earlier this year."

    "He hasn't beefed it up as much as everyone else watches out for him," the soldier said.

    His mind now away from the war, he was able to carry on a normal conversation. They laughed about a few things back home, James heard about this greatplayer named Joe Start, his apparent friendship with a black ballplayer, Octavius Catto, and Catto's attempt to get public transportation integrated in the state.

    But, something James hadn't noticed had reminded his friend of the war again, and the soldier's voice became much more withdrawn, as if he was drifting away...somewhere. Or somewhen.

    Dr. Da Costa came in at that moment, and the men shook hands; James had been here once before to see the soldier. James explained what had happened as they walked into the corridor.

    Da Costa sighed. "I know. You haven't seen the nightmares, or his other symptoms. Most of these patients are simply here for non-specified cardiac ailments, but some of them, it's like the brain is affected, too."

    "I'll bet you'll be glad when the war is over, and you can go back to seeing regular patients."

    "The funny thing is, I've begun."

    This seemed like as good a time as any to ask. "Now that you say that, I thought I sw... a child's stroller. Or maybe a bit small, more like for a doll..." He was incredibly confused.

    "It is. With the last incursion into Maryland, there has been so much fighting there, a widow brought her girl to me, after months trying to find help elsewhere. She swears there could be some connection with Soldier's Heart."

    "How does a small girl get soldier's heart?"

    "That's what I wondered, too. My first words when the mother asked me to provide care was, 'I'm a doctor, not Mother Goose.' But you know how women are; especially mothers."

    "Oh, yes, my son is sixteen now, and has his sights on a girl his age; pretty young Irish girl, seems to be a good fit, but has the insistence on care and compassion to be a nurse if she doesn't marry and have a dozen or so kids with him."

    "These nurses are special; one of them took this mother and her little girl into her home. Anyway, the girl keeps re-creating scenes like from an invasion - I mean like in her mind, they come even if she's focused on something else, just like you saw in your talk with your friend. she's got these other symptoms that seemed... well, I wrote some colleagues back in Europe, and guess what?" Easley didn't know. "THere was a study of a girl 50 years ago with the same sort of thing from Napoleon's invasion of Russia, it appears. I just got a copy of it in the mail the other day."

    Easley was intrigued. "So, there's a connection between that and Soldier's Heart."

    "I can't say for sure, Jim," DaCosta said shrugging his shoulders slightly. "But science isn't worth much without imagination; finding those connections requires it. I go to my nurse's home and talk to the mom and that girl, and can't help but wonder. I guess if this mother's right, and this lead I'm starting to follow about anxiety, and what talking with these patients and that girl show some of the same things, well, maybe I've discovered some new, alien branch of medicine. But for now, I'm glad to be just a good, country doctor."

    (I don't know if my ancestor ever went by Jim, but after I came up with the "I'm a doctor, not a..." quote, I couldn't resist. :) Especially because alien has such a perfect ring here in the 1860s, meaning strange, yet also fits the Star Trek vibe.)
     
    Last edited:
    Side-story: "A Scene from Washington"
  • A Scene from Washington

    “Look yonder at those poor fellows. I cannot bear it. This suffering, this loss of life is dreadful.” President Lincoln said these words, capping them off with a heavy sight, as he rode past a long line of ambulances that carried wounded soldiers to a hospital in Washington D.C.

    His friend, Representative Isaac N. Arnold, who was riding with him that day found no adequate words. After a beat of silence, he could only agree with Lincoln. “It is dreadful,” he said, lamely. Lincoln did not reproach him for his lack of eloquence, only nodding sadly before looking over at the ruins of another building. It had been burned down by the Confederates in the first battle of the war, and now the returning civilians were trying their best to pick up the pieces, building new edifices or trying to savage the ruins of others.

    “Ah, that was the boardinghouse of Mrs. Sprigg. I resided there with Mary and my boys when I first came to Washington. Back then I was a representative, a Whig. We were only Whigs at that house. I think some called it the ‘Abolition House’ since, you know Arnold, none of us liked slavery that much,” Lincoln said in almost fond reminiscence as they passed a lot where a school was being built. Then he turned sad again. “Mrs. Sprigg is now in the North with her husband. They are Virginians, but loyal ones. I hope she benefitted from the compensation given by Congress to the loyal people of Washington, but that will never bring back the boardinghouse.” Lincoln shook his head then, mournfully. “Back then I never thought I’d see Southerners beating men with a cane, burning these houses, and then pointing guns at me.”

    Lincoln and Arnold then finally reached the hospital. As was the current protocol, ever since the assassination attempt, they had to wait until the soldiers that had come with them got off and looked around for threats. Until then Arnold and Lincoln waited, the President grumbling that “I do not know what they think having these fellows following me is good for, Arnold.”

    “Someone may attempt to take your life, Mr. President,” answered Arnold patiently.

    “You know that doesn’t scare me, Arnold.”

    “I know, and that’s why we need them. You’re too brave for your own good sometimes,” Arnold said, and then gave Lincoln a half-smile. “I hear the prints of you hitting the rebel Booth sell very well.”

    Lincoln sighed. “Those awful things?”

    “The proceeds go to the widows of Union soldiers, sir.”

    “Very well, then,” Lincoln said, looking out of the window. The soldiers were looking anxiously around, but Lincoln could only see tired nurses and wounded men around. Finally, they signaled they could get off, but two soldiers still followed Lincoln to the hospital’s entrance.

    “Boys, may I ask you to leave me to see your comrades?” Lincoln asked. The soldiers, two young ones, seemed to hesitate. Lincoln tried to make a joke then. “If you worry for me, give me a log and I promise I’ll defend myself like last time.”

    The two youths laughed. “Of course sir. But we have to stay at the door,” one said.

    “Yes, sir. If any rebel appears, we will give our lives for you and the Union,” the other added.

    A shadow of melancholy passed over Lincoln’s eyes, and he put his hand on the youth’s shoulder, in a fatherly way. “I do not wish for you to give your life for me, my dear young man. What would your mother say? The thanks of the Republic would never assuage such pain.”

    Without waiting for an answer, Lincoln entered the hospital and spent hours greeting and chatting with each convalescent soldier. This was something Lincoln did often, even though Mary worried that visiting the soldiers “although a labor of love, to him, fatigued him very much.” But Lincoln kept at it for over five hours. He stopped at the bedside of a delirious soldier, who asked Lincoln to write a letter to his mother.

    “Certainly,” the President said, taking a pencil and paper. After a few minutes of dictation, the patient finally took a good look at his aide and gasped.

    “Are you really the President?” the soldier asked in amazement.

    Lincoln nodded, smiling at the soldier, who would never forget how Lincoln’s “homely face became absolutely beautiful as it beamed with love and sympathy.” Lincoln then insisted they finish writing the letter before moving to another bed.

    Near the Union soldiers, wounded Confederates were also receiving care. Not bothering to tell his hapless guards, Lincoln entered the wing too, and exchanged pleasantries and shook hands too.

    “Why, Mr. Lincoln. Come here to hit us with logs?” asked defiantly one of the men.

    Lincoln chuckled. “Oh, I don’t think it’ll be necessary, my dear fellow. If you promise to lay the arms away, I will promise to lay the log away too.”

    In spite of himself, one of the corners of the soldier’s lips twitched. “In that case, Mr. Lincoln, I’ll apply for a pardon. The food is better here, but I have to say I like our women better.”

    “Consider yourself pardoned,” Lincoln said, shaking his hand, and then adding “I married a Southern lady, you know, so I appreciate their charms too.” He then moved to another bed, and said good-naturedly “My dear young man, how are the nurses treating you?”

    After some hours more, Lincoln exited the hospital and reunited with Arnold. They travelled a few minutes in silence, before Lincoln started to talk, softly.

    “You know, Arnold, once I travelled to the camps when General Hooker was in charge. It was a splendid visit, the boys were happy to see me. Or I hope so at least! Mary said some called me a scarecrow but that’s alright,” the President said with a laugh, “I know I am not the most gallant horse-rider.”

    Lincoln looked down at his lap, where he was massaging his sore right hand. “Lamon was with me. So many men had died in the Peninsula, it was dreadful. I couldn’t help weeping, so Lamon tried to cheer me up with a little sad song.” The President’s voice shook, and he had to take a deep breath. “I did not want Lamon to give his life for me, Arnold. He said my life was more important, but I couldn’t leave him or the others. Everybody says they died for me, but I don’t like that. Their life was as precious to them and their loved ones, as mine is to me and my loved ones.”

    Arnold, again, was at a lost for words. Instead of any bumbling reply, he reached out for Lincoln’s hand and grasped it gently. Lincoln took another breath and continued.

    “I do not like this war, Arnold. What’s the use of all this bloodletting, I ask myself. They call me the widow-maker, you know? What right do I have to ask the women of the country for their husbands and sons? I know that the Northern boys are as dear to their mothers and fathers as my boys are to me and Mary.” Lincoln paused again, raising a hand against his face. “But then I think of all the colored women who have had their children sold, children who are as dear to them as our children are to us. I couldn’t live with myself if I allowed that to continue.”

    Lincoln turned to look Arnold on the eye, his face full of sorrow but also decided. “I once resolved that those who had fallen shall not have died in vain. I owe it to Lamon, Reynolds, Lyon, and all the other brave Northern men. I do not like to think that they all died for me, but for something greater than all of us. I owe it to them to see things through.”

    Before Arnold could formulate a response, the carriage was stopped, and a breathless young man appeared at Lincoln’s window. “Mr. President! Mr. President!” he cried.

    “What is it, my dear boy? What’s the matter?” Lincoln asked, alarmed.

    “It’s big news, sir. From the South,” the anxious youth said, taking a moment to gather his bearings. “It’s about John Breckinridge.”
     
    Chapter 54: This Has Been a Magnificient Epic
  • On October 26th, barely over two weeks after the coup d’état that had overthrown the regime of John C. Breckinridge, the citizens of Richmond witnessed the execution of their former leader. The military Junta that now ruled the Confederacy intended for the occasion to be festive and triumphal. For it to be a powerful reminder that the people and principles that made the country reigned supreme and would not be destroyed by Breckinridge’s treachery any more than by the armies of Lincoln. But what was supposed to be a happy celebration was quickly turning into a tragic fiasco, as citizens saw how the happy bands of 1861 were now only made of a few convalescents and amputees, the only people who could be spared from the trenches. Their music was, moreover, overshadowed by the now almost continuous roar of Union artillery. And instead of joyous catharsis, grief settled in following the grim spectacle. Far from an event showing the determination and unity of the South against enemies both within and without, the execution of Breckinridge instead just emphasized how despite its defiance the House of Dixie was continuing to crumble.

    In many ways, the coup that overthrew Breckinridge became the defining event of the American Civil War. Several events approach it in importance, including the Battle of Union Mills and the assassination attempt against Abraham Lincoln. But while it is true that these profoundly shaped the course of the war itself, the coup and the subsequent executions gave form to the end of the war and its aftermath, being the central point of division within Southern politics and culture for decades to come and typifying the post-war narrative. It is hard to even conceive of a version of the United States where the coup didn’t happen. There is no broad consensus regarding what would have happened had Breckinridge remained in power, and the multitude of questions and the even greater number of possible answers have been and will continue to be debated. Whether Breckinridge was a kind leader who tried his best to achieve a better peace, a fool deluded by the planter aristocracy, or a tyrant who ultimately lost control of his lackeys, will never be answered, and what one believes can still say a lot about one’s modern political convictions.

    The central question has always been whether Breckinridge truly intended to conclude a peace with the Union, and if so, under which terms. The Junta and its followers always justified their actions on the idea that Breckinridge planned to immediately and unconditionally surrender to Lincoln. Framing Breckinridge’s measures in conspiratorial terms, they saw the Five Monstrous Decrees and his recruitment of Black slaves as part of a treasonable plan to destroy the South and hand it over to Lincoln, in exchange of personal immunity or even rewards for himself and his clique. Representative Thomas Gholson of Virginia for example warned that “the returned negro-soldiers, familiar with the use of fire-arms and taught by us that freedom was worth fighting for,” would not tolerate the continued enslavement of their families and their indefinite disenfranchisement, but would fight violently for their objectives and most likely would count on Lincoln as an ally. Breckinridge, Gholson concluded, could only support Black recruitment if he wanted to destroy the South, not save it.

    At first, some Confederates had been able to reluctantly swallow Black recruitment as long as it remained limited. Some went as far as proposing that freedom should not be granted even to the soldiers themselves, and in an astounding display of cruelty there were proposals that the wives and children of Black recruits should be held in military prisons to keep the soldiers from deserting. But Breckinridge’s decree allowing for the widespread conscription of Black slaves went much farther than this and flagrantly violated the Constitution. Worse, his refusal to heed Congress or create a Supreme Court made many believe that there was no legal way to limit his powers, for he might merely ignore the Congress if it were to impeach and remove him. Altogether, for the opponents of Breckinridge his continuance in power could only destroy the Confederacy. Whether this was because of treason or incompetency, laying aside constitutional procedures in favor of decisive action became the only alternative.

    robert-toombs_002-669x1024.jpg

    Robert August Toombs

    In fact, Toombs and his allies had arrived to that conclusion months before the coup. Robert August Toombs was a man full of contradictions. With shaggy hair and an unkempt goatee, Toombs was known for being irascible and erratic, an appearance and behavior that did not seem fitting to his privileged background and notable career. Once a prominent Unionist that had played a key role in the Compromise of 1850, Toombs was also something of a reformer, who pushed for laws limiting the use of physical punishments and even forbidding “under proper regulations, the separation of families.” Toombs was in this way an unlikely but sincere embodiment of the idea of slavery as a patriarchal system, which imposed on enslavers the duty to look after “their people.” But Toombs also fully believed in the supreme power of slaveowners as a sacred principle. Such beliefs transformed him into one of the fiercest Fire-Eaters. When Lincoln was elected, Toombs almost immediately came out in favor of secession, leaving the United States Senate by thundering that “We want no negro equality, no negro citizenship; we want no negro race to degrade our own; and as one man [we] would meet you upon the border with the sword in one hand and the torch in the other.”

    Initially confident that he would be elected the President of the new slaveholders’ nation, Toombs was bitterly disappointed by the election of Breckinridge, and although he was appointed the first Secretary of State he soon resigned in search of military glory. Toombs did perform admirably in the Battle of Anacostia, but never achieved great distinction. Toombs fully believed this lack of success was owed solely to Davis’ personal enmity against him. “So far as I am concerned, Mr. Davis will never give me a chance for personal distinction. He thinks I pant for it, poor fool,” sneered Toombs in a private letter, just before he resigned from the Army. Breckinridge would soon earn Toombs’ deep contempt too, as the Georgian observed how Breckinridge proposed and upheld measures that Toombs considered unjustifiable, such as the draft and impressment. In fact, Toombs personally resisted the hated laws, defiantly telling a Confederate general that “my property, as long as I live, shall never be subject to the orders” of others. In the face of Breckinridge’s “despotism,” Toombs would soon lament that “I know not what is to become of this country. Breckinridge's incompetency is more apparent as our danger increases. Our only hope is Providence.”

    Following the defeats at Atlanta and Mobile, Toombs started to look beyond Providence for answers as to what to do with Breckinridge. In a letter to his dear friend, Alexander Stephens, Toombs said that “There is but one remedy – it is begone Breckinridge.” Other Fire-Eaters like Robert Barnwell Rhett were advocating for Lee to become “the military head of the Government,” in essence a dictator. “Is there no high toned gentleman in the land, like General Lee, or General Joseph E. Johnston, who could be raised by Congress to the position now held by this incompetent man?” wondered Rhett. Such talk was not even confined to a small group anymore. “Revolution, the deposition of Mr. Breckinridge, is openly talked of!” fretted a civilian, while John Jones wrote that “There are rumors of revolution, and even of the displacement of the President by Congress, and investiture of Gen. Lee.” Such scheming resulted in several Congressmen sending Representative William C. Rives to approach General Lee and offer him “absolute power” to “guide the country through its present crisis.” An appalled Lee immediately refused, asserting that “if the President could not save the country, no one could.” It was clear that Lee remained loyal to Breckinridge, and it was even clearer that no military coup could materialize without Lee’s support.

    This is what made Lee’s death such a decisive event. People both then and now have recognized that Lee would not tolerate any attempt to forcibly overthrow Breckinridge, meaning that a coup could not prosper. But Lee’s death completely overturned the situation. It resulted in a wave of hysteria and panic that threatened to destroy Southern morale. Upon receiving the news, the soldiers of the Army of Northern Virginia “wept like children when told that their idolized General was no more,” and similar mourning was seen as Lee’s corpse was moved to Richmond – the General was buried in the Confederate capital, for his home at Arlington had long been occupied by Union forces. The civilian population shared this despair. Mary Boykin Chesnut wrote bitterly that “The end has come. No doubt of the fact,” while in Richmond and other cities “there was a look of despair on every face as if suddenly had been severed the cord that bound them to the distant past of happiness and hope.” A visitor to the Executive palace observed how Breckinridge “seemed quite broken at the moment,” but he could not fault the President for the news “crushes the hopes of nearly all.” Because many believed that Lee was the only man keeping the Confederacy from sinking, his death both justified the coup and made it feasible.

    While it seems that Toombs and the other members of the Junta genuinely believed that Breckinridge meant to betray them, the conspiracy was partly motivated by personal vendettas and hatred against Breckinridge. Beauregard, for example, accused Breckinridge of repeating “the contemptible and ruinous sabotage” that had already caused the lost at Fort Saratoga and Union Mills. Beauregard never deviated from the view that Breckinridge was to fault for his defeat at Fort Saratoga, claiming that Breckinridge knew he would fail and sent him there to get rid of him. Johnston similarly regarded Breckinridge and Davis as the “architects of my humiliation” for the events at Marietta, and even seemed to take satisfaction at Atlanta’s fall, for it revealed “the men who schemed against me . . . as traitors and incompetents.” All these men had a long record of resisting and denouncing Breckinridge, and thanks to the support of Fire-Eaters like Toombs and Rhett they could also claim to be representing the “true Confederate cause,” that of “the defense of Southern institutions and government” from “abolition tyranny,” a “monstrous cause” that Breckinridge had been shown to follow.

    Robert_Barnwell_Rhett_Sr.gif

    Robert Barnwell Rhett

    The strangest addition to the movement was Alexander Stephens. Disgusted with the course Breckinridge was charting, Stephens was rarely in Richmond, instead living in his Georgia home. Naturally pessimistic, Stephens was actually something of a peace advocate. In the summer of 1864, he and Governor Brown supported a resolution calling on the people to ask for peace “through their state organizations and popular assemblies.” In truth, this was not an effort for unconditional peace. Instead, Stephens believed that an open proposal of peace would weaken the Lincoln administration and strengthen the Copperheads. If negotiations could be started, the Confederates could just then drag them out until the North let them go. But Stephens’ gamble seemed more likely to weaken and divide the South. As a result, Stephens was harshly denounced as a Tory. Several Georgian regiments passed resolutions condemning Brown and Stephens, and Senator Herschel Johnson sternly rebuked Stephens for allowing “your antipathy to Breckinridge to mislead your judgement . . . You are wrong in view of your official position; you are wrong because the whole movement originated in a mad purpose to make war on Breckinridge & Congress;—You are wrong because the movement is joyous to the enemy.”

    Stephens deeply resented this reproach, writing to his brother that he could see “the hand of Breckinridge” in the censure he was receiving. Stephens was further dismayed by Breckinridge’s actions, especially his refusal to heed Congress on the matter of Black recruitment something he believed to be the “greatest and most fatal blow against the edifice of constitutional government.” Knowing that the presence of the Vice-President in the Junta could afford some semblance of legitimacy to his coup, Toombs worked assiduously to recruit Stephens, who finally accepted when he learned of Breckinridge’s apparent intention to unconditionally surrender, whereas Stephens still believed he could extract better terms from the Northern government. Stephens, at the end, would play no great part in either the execution of the coup or the events that followed, and with sincere hurt he would claim for the rest of his life that Toombs, once a close friend, had misled him regarding the true purposes of the coup.

    The final member of the Junta was General Jackson, and his motives are the hardest to discern. This is even more galling because Jackson was in many ways the most important member of the Junta. The putschists would need to command the loyalty of the Army of Northern Virginia, for Breckinridge could not be removed if it upheld the President. With Lee gone, the only General who approached his standing among the soldiers was Jackson. Beauregard and Johnston both hadn’t held a command in months and were moreover tainted with previous failures at Anacostia and Fort Saratoga that made many doubt whether they would be able to command the soldiers’ loyalty. Jackson, by contrast, and despite his own disastrous defeat at Union Mills, still retained the widespread love and respect of the Army of Northern Virginia, being perhaps the only one that could maintain the unity of the Army, convince it of the necessity of overthrowing Breckinridge, and then lead it in Lee’s absence. But the question of why he decided to support the Junta has remained.

    Intensely private and rather neurotic, Jackson was a man of many contradictions and eccentricities. A slaveowner but never a large planter, Jackson went against the prevalent convictions to teach the people he enslaved to read and write. Jackson was inspired to this endeavor by his deep Christian faith, seeing it as his duty to “lift his people up.” Jackson’s wife even claimed that he “would prefer to see the negroes free, but he believed that the Bible taught that slavery was sanctioned by the Creator.” Just like he believed he had to support slavery because it was ordained by God, Jackson also thought that “The South as an independent nation was the next step in Christian history,” as historian Charles Royster explains, “and Jackson would glorify God by doing His work as strenuously and as conspicuously as he could.” Such beliefs led the Northern abolitionist Wendell Philipps to consider Jackson an “honest fanatic on the side of slavery,” a sort of Southern John Brown, bringing religious fervor and aggressive decisiveness to bear in the enemy’s side. But Phillips knew little about Jackson – just like most everyone else.

    c9c8c549-8b28-4b31-a15c-008488871c42.Jpeg

    At the same time as Lee was denigrated as "the King of Spades," Jackson became the first Southern War Hero

    Jackson did not confide even on his closest subordinates, and his letters to his wife were also devoid of personal details, because Jackson feared the enemy would intercept them. In many ways, the legend overshadowed the man, with both Northerners and Southerners knowing him more for his aggressiveness on the field. A Federal testified that among Marylanders “the greatest horror is entertained of Jackson whom they seem to regard as a species of demon.” The destruction Jackson wrought during the Pennsylvania campaign, where he called for “unrelenting war” among Northern homes, and his massacre of Black soldiers at Harpers Ferry all seemed to confirm these fears. The methods even appalled some Southerners. “Stonewall is a fanatic,” reflected Mary Chesnut. “The exact character we want to raise the black flag. He knows: to achieve our liberty, to win our battles, men must die.” But most other Southerners celebrated him, characterizing him as “the idol of the people, and is the object of greater enthusiasm than any other military chieftain of our day.”

    Jackson’s faith led him to believe that God may test the faith of Southerners with such tragedies as Lee’s death, but He would ultimately grant them victory on the field. “I have been taught never to despair, but to wait, expecting the blessing at the last moment,” Jackson wrote following his chief’s demise. But more than faith was at work here. Jackson was profoundly alarmed by Breckinridge’s intention to abandon Richmond, thus rendering all of Lee’s sacrifices in vain. Jackson furthermore opposed Longstreet’s appointment as Lee’s successor, for he blamed Longstreet for the defeat at Union Mills and resented how Longstreet had, in his view, tried to dump the blame on Lee and Jackson. Finally, due to either vanity or delusion, Jackson seemed to believe that God had chosen him to step forward and save the Confederacy in its hour of need. It is unknown when Jackson joined the conspiracy, but given how quick the conspirators found about Breckinridge’s decision to evacuate Richmond, and given that all other assistants to the reunion remained loyal to Breckinridge, the only reasonable conclusion is that Jackson was aware of the conspiracy at least after Lee’s death and fully joined it after the last reunion, supplying them with the information that spurred them to act.

    On October 8th, meeting in a Richmond warehouse, the members of the Junta met to plan their next move. Things were moving with dizzying speed following Lee’s death, which was almost immediately followed by the news that Breckinridge planned to evacuate Richmond. They, however, did not originally plan to strike at once. Due to his loyalty to Breckinridge and the hatred felt by Jackson and Johnston against him, Longstreet had never been included in the conspiracy. But now the conspirators were discussing whether he could be induced to betray Breckinridge, and if not, what to do with him. Then the next day Breckinridge sent Beauregard and Johnston orders to move south to oversee the South Carolina defenses and produce a report on Cleburne’s Army, respectively. Shortly thereafter, Breckinridge ordered Jackson to move with his corps to Petersburg. Breckinridge’s order was particular, for it carefully delineated which regiments Jackson was to take with him, those being the first ones that came under his command could thus be expected to be the most loyal to Jackson personally. These orders made many believe that Breckinridge had found of their conspiracy.

    Breckinridge had indeed been alerted that something was up, but he didn’t seem to fully appreciate the extent of the conspiracy. He believed that Beauregard and Johnston were good for bitter denunciation and little else, and though he took the threat of Toombs more seriously, Breckinridge just believed him unable to command the loyalty of the soldiers. Breckinridge’s fatal mistake was, then, that he was not aware of Jackson’s treachery. Nonetheless, Breckinridge took some precautions. His orders were sent by personal couriers instead of soldiers, men who were personally trusted by the President, under strict instruction to maintain their content in reserve. An order to Longstreet, moreover, explicitly asked for Kentucky regiments, including part of the “Orphan Brigade,” to be sent to Richmond first before any others, possibly showing that Breckinridge suspected the loyalty of most soldiers and wanted regiments that could be better expected to remain faithful to the government. Toombs et al found of this order when the courier to Longstreet’s quarters was intercepted and then killed when he refused to give over his papers. Afraid that Breckinridge was going to arrest then, the conspirators decided to strike first.

    Mrs._Jefferson_Davis%2C_full-length_studio_portrait.jpg

    Varina Davis

    On the early hours of October 10th, soldiers under Jackson moved into the Executive Mansion, while other regiments were put under Johnston’s and Beauregard’s commands and placed at key points around Richmond. The few guards outside were quickly subdued, but when the soldiers tried to enter the house they were received by gunfire. “What are you doing?” asked an anguished soldier. “Why are you attacking our President?” “Because he’s a traitor!” bellowed one of Jackson’s men. Breckinridge’s guards could not put up long resistance, and the soldiers entered the house. Breckinridge, awakened by the noise, had been escorted by his loyalists to the kitchen, to try and escape. But before he could do so the soldiers burst in. With no trace of fear, Breckinridge raised his hands and calmly said “Gentlemen, here I am. Please, do not harm anyone else.” The former President of the Confederacy was then arrested and conducted to a Richmond prison.

    Over the next few hours several more Confederate leaders were arrested under Jackson’s orders. Most of Breckinridge’s cabinet was similarly surprised and detained, as well as some of his Congressional allies. Further south, the train in which Jefferson Davis was returning to Richmond was stopped by soldiers. An aide frantically entered the car and informed Davis that “the government has been overthrown.” Refusing to panic, Davis exited the car and stood there calmly. The soldiers that surrounded him immediately yelled at him to surrender, but Davis answered that he would never “surrender to scoundrels and traitors.” He then advanced towards the officer in horseback, ignoring his gun, and intending to “employ an old trick he had learned in the war with Mexico whereby he could unseat the horseman by grabbing his boot heel out of its stirrup and flipping the man over the other side to the ground.” But then Davis’ wife threw her arms around him, crying “Don’t shoot!” and Davis had no option but to give up. Muttering “God’s will be done,” Davis was shackled and put into a car with the rest of his party.

    The coup against the Breckinridge regime was complete. What had seemingly started as an effort to prevent Breckinridge from committing treason, revealed itself as a complete Fire-Eater take-over of the government. This was shown by the appearance of Toombs and the other leaders of the Junta before an anxious and afraid Richmond crowd. At the center was Toombs, standing proudly, with a rather awkward Jackson next to him. “We started this war because we wanted no Negro emancipation and no Negro equality,” Toombs boomed. But “the presence of a traitor at the very heart of our government threatened to sink our cause,” by the “adoption of the dreadful doctrine of abolition, and the subversion of our institutions by despotism.” But “we, the patriotic and true men of the South have ousted the assassins of liberty,” and would now “push forward and make a square fight for our liberties. While the patriot draws breath, neither the lackeys nor the legions of Lincoln shall never overcome us. They may burn all our land and murder all our men, but they will never obtain our consent to our ruin.” This final fiery declaration drew momentous cheers, which Toombs appreciated with a manic smile.

    Toombs thus plainly presented the Fire-Eater interpretation of the war: it was an effort to protect Southern society from abolition and Black equality, and it was better for the South to be utterly destroyed than for it to willingly concede. Because of this, Breckinridge could not be allowed to conclude any kind of peace, because a fate under Radical Republican rule was worse than continuing the war. Toombs and his ilk thus portrayed Breckinridge’s actions as clear treason, a stab on the back of the brave soldier who would see all his efforts and sufferings rendered meaningless, and an affront to General Lee’s legacy and wishes. For those who opposed the Junta, especially after it ended up leading the South to a devastating defeat, Breckinridge became something of a tragic victim. The man who tried his best to achieve the independence of the Confederacy, not because of a love of slavery, but because he loved his people and genuinely thought it would be the best for them. Realizing their defeat was at hand, Breckinridge honorably tried to conclude a peace to spare his people of bloodshed. But did Breckinridge truly intend to surrender? If so, why and under which terms?

    Because Breckinridge’s “Blind Memorandum” never, in fact, specified what “further measures” should be adopted in the face of Northern victory, several people have believed that surrender was merely one option among many. Lee and Davis then convinced Breckinridge to continue the fight, and such measures as the recruitment of Black soldiers, desperate as it might have been, are proof that he intended to do so. During the quick, rather farcical trials that followed the coup, Davis maintained this argument, vehemently asserting that Breckinridge and his government never truly considered surrendering as a real alternative. In Davis’ version, Breckinridge was only evacuating Richmond so that “our Armies, relieved from the necessity of guarding cities and particular points” would be “free to move from point to point, and strike in detail the detachments and garrisons of the enemy; operating in the interior of our own country.” In other words, it was not a surrender, but part of a grand plan to return from the brink and win the war.

    Inauguration-Jefferson-Davis-Capitol-president-front-Confederate-February-18-1861.jpg

    Jefferson Davis giving a speech

    Davis’ arguments formed the basis of the first major position regarding Breckinridge’s intentions: Breckinridge was never planning to surrender, and Toombs and the Junta were lying just to seize power for themselves. Davis pointed to how Breckinridge sent him in a morale raising tour to Georgia and North Carolina. If Breckinridge just planned to surrender, why would he do something so clearly counterproductive to his own goals? Sent south shortly after the Petit Cabinet had endorsed Black recruitment, Davis defiantly declared at several locations that the government would never surrender and defended Breckinridge’s decrees as part of a plan that would soon bear victories. In Virginia, he declared that the Southern armies would soon “compel the Yankees, in less than twelve months, to petition us for peace on our own terms.” In North Carolina, he assured crowds that the Confederacy remained “as erect and defiant as ever . . . nothing has changed in the purpose of its government, in the indomitable valor of its troops, or in the unquenchable spirit of its people.” And, giving in to delusion, he assured Georgia that Sherman would “escape with only a bodyguard,” while Thomas would be pushed “back to the banks of the Ohio” giving “the peace party of the North an accretion no puny editorial can give.”

    Grant mocked Davis’ speeches, asking “Who is to furnish the snow for this Moscow retreat?” The Southern soldiers seemed to share this skepticism. Whereas in a previous tour they had received Davis with great cheers, now they remained silent and somber. While Davis’ tour was not a success, the very fact that he was allowed to go on it lent strength to the argument that Breckinridge planned to continue the war. The common rebuttal has then been that Breckinridge did plan to resist, until Lee’s death, which convinced him that there was no hope after all. But Davis too discounted this. Breckinridge, Davis argued, may have considered surrendering, but at the end would see reason and realize that a Union victory was worse than resistance to the last. “For himself he cared nothing,” Davis said of Breckinridge, “it was his dear people that he was thinking of. What will now become of our poor people?” Davis’ version of events was accepted by many Confederates who opposed both peace and the coup, allowing them to believe that Breckinridge was going to continue fighting but was betrayed by Toombs’ coup. At its most extreme, these supporters convinced themselves that Breckinridge would somehow have been able to turn the war around and defeat Lincoln with an Army of Black soldiers, meaning that their ultimate defeat was completely the fault of the Junta.

    But after the war, evidence quickly mounted showing that Breckinridge had little faith in the policy of Black recruitment and was planning a negotiated peace before Lee’s death. In this scheme, he was helped by John A. Campbell. A former Justice of the US Supreme Court, Campbell had resigned from his post after the outbreak of hostilities. Previous to that, he had opposed secession and had attempted to negotiate with Secretary of State Seward in order to avoid war, but this effort failed. Appointed the Confederate Attorney-General due to his career as a distinguished jurist, Campbell’s influence was in fact rather limited at first. Nonetheless, and even though he complained that Breckinridge was not “a man of small details,” Campbell respected the President. On the other hand, he grew to detest Jefferson Davis, not understanding how “the President is able to afford him his confidence,” and calling him “an incubus and a mischief.”

    It was during the last months of the Breckinridge regime that Campbell took a new, far more prominent role, shown in his appointment as Assistant Secretary of War and his inclusion in the Petit Cabinet. At first glance, this seems particular. Moving Campbell from a full Cabinet post to an assistant position seems a downgrade, and given his personal issues with Davis it does not seem logical either. It was, furthermore, the only position that was changed after Breckinridge revealed the blind memorandum. Campbell’s inclusion in the Petit Cabinet was also curious because no other Assistant Secretary was ever included, when following the logic at the very least the Assistant Secretary of the Navy should have been invited too. Campbell’s inclusion shows then that he enjoyed Breckinridge’s trust, and his appointment may have been a way to better justify why he was included while other men were excluded. Campbell himself claimed in his personal diary that Breckinridge meant to “tender to me the portfolio of War Minister,” but did not “out of regard for Mr. Davis.” If Campbell is to be believed, Breckinridge originally planned to remove Davis as Secretary of War during their private meeting and appoint Campbell in his place, but ultimately relented.

    The issue is even more complex because a lot of it hinges on what was discussed in the “lost meeting” between Breckinridge and Davis. Neither man ever told anyone of what they had discussed, and since neither survived the coup, they didn’t leave any posterior records either. Based on Campbell’s words, many have argued that Breckinridge was indeed going to ask for Davis’ resignation, seeking to do it privately to spare Davis the humiliation. Some have gone farther and have suggested that Breckinridge frankly told Davis that he was going to surrender, and when it was apparent that Davis would not stand by it, he lied to Davis, and then continued to mislead him by pushing for a policy of Black recruitment he knew would fail. Afterwards, Breckinridge sent Davis in a southern tour only to get rid of him, allowing the President to freely scheme with Campbell in favor of peace. Some have contested Campbell’s account. Varina Davis, for example, always maintained that “Mr. Breckinridge felt too much respect and love for my husband” to do such a thing, and produced letters and memos from Breckinridge keeping Davis updated on the situation, which he certainly wouldn’t have sent if he meant to completely sideline Davis.

    John-Archibald-Campbell.jpg

    John Archibald Campbell

    The first reunion of the Petit Cabinet had seemingly decided that the Confederacy would continue the fight by recurring to the use of Black soldiers. But the correspondence between Breckinridge and Campbell confirms that Breckinridge was still considering peace terms even after the reunion, and before Lee’s death. In one letter, Breckinridge told Campbell that continuing “Ineffective hostilities” would only cause the war “to degenerate into that irregular and secondary stage, out of which greater evils will flow to the South than to the enemy.” Consequently, even though “opinions will be divided,” they ought to choose the course that would earn “the gratitude of our countrymen and the respect of mankind.” Campbell’s answer, saying that “the actions of those who refuse all negotiations upon the basis of Union . . . compel conservative men to act independently,” and that the Confederacy needed “men who would take upon themselves the responsibility of action,” also implies that Breckinridge hid information from some of his allies. Note that the phrasing “the responsibility of action” was also used by Breckinridge after reading the blind memorandum, making many believe that Campbell and Breckinridge were already talking before that.

    This makes it apparent that, after the fall of Atlanta, Breckinridge adopted Campbell’s opinions, and those of the Confederate peace movement more broadly. We must understand that these advocates of peace were never truly in favor of unconditional surrender, but rather believed, as Johnatan Worth said, that a conditional peace was “the only hope of saving anything from the wreck” and “avoid further abolition, confiscation and prosecution for treason.” In Campbell’s estimation, “the only question now is the manner” in which the Union would be “reconstructed . . . whether the South shall be destroyed and subjugated” or if it could return with its “rights” intact, even at the price of its former “advantages of power, influence, or political supremacy.” A North Carolina planter likewise made the point that, while it was their “duty to persist in the struggle” as long as victory was a possibility, once it was “demonstrated . . . that our original aim cannot be attained, we will ‘accept the situation’ and make the best terms in our power,” and Senator Graham outright believed that Lincoln would be willing to “guarantee slavery as it now exists, and probably make other concessions” in exchange of a surrender.

    Breckinridge discounted the notion that slavery itself could be saved, and truthfully didn’t consider that point all too important. Unlike other Confederates, Breckinridge never explicitly recognized the Confederacy’s raison d’être as the protection of slavery and didn’t seek to appeal to base racism to motivate Southerners to fight. Instead, Breckinridge portrayed the cause of the Confederacy as the defense of the “eternal and sacred principles of public and of personal liberty” against a Union that sought to destroy them. Now it seemed like a negotiated peace was the best way of defending those principles, and if peace included sacrificing slavery, so be it. This should not absolve Breckinridge of the ignominy of having led the slaveholders’ rebellion Even if Breckinridge was not as virulently racist as other Confederates, he still willingly helmed a government that sought to perpetuate slavery, enforced racial subordination through appalling violence, and clearly considered the White Southern claim to self-determination infinitely more important than the Black claim to liberty. Nonetheless, the important matter is that Breckinridge realized the war was lost and tried to spare his people of suffering instead of continuing to the bitter end.

    In other letters, Campbell fully elaborated on the terms of peace that would be considered acceptable. The South had lost, Campbell admitted, “but it is not necessary that she should be destroyed.” He proposed to surrender all Confederate forces, and in exchange they would ask Lincoln for immunity from prosecution and confiscation. Campbell also thought he could convince Lincoln to allow the Confederate State Legislatures to remain in power, and even allow them to create militias to “enforce order” and enact all “necessary regulations” regarding the freedmen and their rights. Within Campbell’s proposal there was also the implicit possibility of the Southern State legislatures rejecting the 13th amendment and saving slavery. However, it seems to be that Breckinridge did not believe that Lincoln would pardon him and other high civil officials. This is why when he first brought up the subject of peace he directly said he would be willing to surrender himself to Union forces and intimated that his secretaries all should flee the country with their loved ones before it came to that.

    363hpr_9812225f62211c1-1024x669.jpg

    The Virginia Legislature

    Decades after the war further proof was discovered that Breckinridge was seeking to start negotiations before Lee’s demise. Secretary of State Benjamin, contrary to all expectations, was the only member of Breckinridge’s cabinet to avoid imprisonment, having disguised himself as “Monsieur Bonfals” and fleeing to England, where he spent the rest of his life as a barrister. But after he died in 1884, a letter was discovered where he claimed that the Confederate government did send an offer of peace to the Lincoln administration. More astoundingly, Benjamin said that Davis was part of the deliberations. According to Benjamin, Davis “in a sour and foul mood,” kept insisting that Lincoln would not accept any “fair terms,” and tried to add a passage asking Lincoln for peace “between our two nations,” while Benjamin and Campbell both insisted on asking for peace for “our one common country” instead, with Breckinridge ultimately just deleting the passage entirely.

    Given that Breckinridge considered Benjamin something of a shifty sycophant, for a time the letter was dismissed. However, a couple of years later, the peace proposal was discovered among the papers of Secretary of State Seward. Because Davis always asserted that no serious efforts at peace were made, it’s been suggested that this was meant to be rejected by Lincoln to show Southerners the need to continue the war. But the secrecy with which the proposal was made implies that it was a true attempt to begin negotiations. According to the available evidence, in the first days of October a message arrived at Philadelphia, having been treated with uncommon care. Signed by Breckinridge, it asked Lincoln to appoint commissioners for a meeting to “secure peace and an end of hostilities.” The message then suggested that an immediate cease-fire could be called and in exchange Breckinridge would “surrender all the organized forces under his authority.” It went on to propose that “all current State Legislatures” be “recognized as the legitimate civil authorities in their jurisdiction” for the purposes of “concluding the terms of peace and the arrangements necessary to maintain order and security.”

    Lincoln took great care to prevent the message from leaking to public opinion, fearing that the news that the Confederacy was asking for peace would strengthen his Copperhead opponents. The Lincoln Cabinet unambiguously agreed that the Union government would accept “no receding . . . on the slavery question” and “no cessation of hostilities short of . . . the disbanding of all forces hostile to the government.” But Lincoln did say that “liberal terms” could be offered in exchange of surrendering and seemed to toy with the idea of allowing the Confederate State Legislatures to meet. At once, the Cabinet opposed this, with the fiery Stanton declaring that “rebel organizations” should not “have any participation whatever in the business of reorganization.” Somewhat chastised, Lincoln explained that he only meant to allow “the gentlemen who have acted as the legislatures in the Southern States” to convene to withdraw from the Confederacy and ratify the 13th amendment, but Lincoln conceded the point. At the end of the meeting, Lincoln decided that he personally and Secretary Seward would meet with commissioners appointed by Breckinridge. But before a response could be sent, the Breckinridge government was overthrown.

    Because the terms in this peace proposal are substantially the same as those Campbell had discussed with Breckinridge, it can be safely concluded that both men were working together to obtain a negotiated peace. Regarding Breckinridge’s other actions, the historical consensus has been that he believed he could extract better terms if the Confederacy seemed still capable of resisting. A Black Army may not turn the tide, but it would make the South look more formidable. Likewise, abandoning the futile defense of Richmond and joining with Cleburne would allow the Confederacy to retain a larger army on the field. In other words, Breckinridge was strengthening the Confederacy not to win the war, but because doing so would afford them more leverage in eventual negotiations. Finally, Breckinridge tried to maintain the widest support possible by deliberately obscuring his intentions, something that proved a grievous mistake because it allowed his enemies to misrepresent his objectives.

    But the lack of clarity regarding Breckinridge’s true intentions ended up serving him well. Those who had wanted to continue the war, could believe that Breckinridge was going to keep fighting until he was backstabbed by Toombs’ coup, fantasizing that his desperate measures would have somehow seized victory from the jaws of defeat. Those who had wanted peace, could believe that Breckinridge, out of love for his people, was going to obtain great concessions from Lincoln until the Junta deposed him and led them to irretrievable disaster and complete submission. Even some who at the time had supported the coup, would later admit that Breckinridge was right, after continuing the fight just delivered greater devastation and suffering with no gain at all. Breckinridge must have realized that it was better to remain silent, because then everybody could see in him whatever they wanted to see. As a result, and unlike Davis, Breckinridge never offered any throughout explanation or passionate defense of his actions, maintaining a dignified stoicism during his trial.

    220px-thumbnail.jpg

    Breckinridge, Davis and Lee would be engraved in Southern myth as the "Great Triumvirate" of the "true" Confederate cause that the Junta destroyed

    Breckinridge’s only, and most famous statement, came during the last day of the trial. Allowed to make a final statement, Breckinridge stood tall before the multitude and started to speak:

    Gentlemen, you have asked me about my intentions. They were simply the fulfillment of my duty. My first duty, gentlemen, has always been to my people and to the soldiers, and I always intended to make any and every sacrifice to protect them. This act of perfidy and usurpation has surely condemned our cause at last. I am afraid not for myself, for my fate has already been decided. You may do whatever you wish with me, but don’t sacrifice the people for your arrogance. What I propose is this: That the Confederacy should not be captured in fragments, that we should not disband like banditti, but that we should surrender as a government, and we will thus maintain the dignity of our cause, and secure the respect of our enemies, and the best terms for our soldiers and people. This has been a magnificent epic. In God’s name let it not terminate in a farce.​

    Afterwards, Breckinridge walked to the other defendant, Davis, and bid him farewell. It was the last time both men would see each other. That night, Breckinridge was visited by his wife, who sobbed as she said “I love you better than my own life, and would freely give it to save yours.” His son Clifton was there too. Clifton later revealed that he and other Kentuckians had proposed to try and free Breckinridge by staging a mutiny, but Breckinridge opposed this, telling Clifton that “the best thing you can do is return home.” Breckinridge’s probably feared for his family’s safety, for Toombs had allowed them to return to Kentucky, but this could be revoked if Breckinridge tried to escape. Later, Breckinridge met with Colonel James Wilson, his aide, who had been allowed to escort Breckinridge’s family back home. He asked Wilson to take good care of his family and sighed forlornly “I never got to see my Kentucky again.” Breckinridge, his eyes teary, took a breath before he continued. “I have asked myself more than once, ‘Are you the same man who sent thousands to their deaths, never to see their homes again? The soldiers lying there stare at you with their eyes wide open. Is this the same world?’” Breckinridge then said goodbye to Wilson and waited for his execution in the dawn.

    In another cell, Jefferson Davis was also parting from his loved ones. The young Davis children did not understand their father’s imprisonment, and had to be removed from the room amidst tears. Davis then shared a tender moment with Varina, whom he called his “Dear Winnie.” Having tried so hard to maintain a defiant, dignified manner during the trial, Davis finally let his guard down in his wife’s presence, not attempting to conceal his anguish. “I wish I could go to Mexico, and have the world from which to choose,” Davis said, tearfully. “This is not the fate to which I invited [you] when the future was rose colored to us both.” Davis had hoped “there would be better things in store for us,” but “I had to fight against the suffering of the women and children, and carnage among the few brave patriots who still opposed the invader.” Varina tried to console Davis, telling him “you must remember that you did not invite me to a great Hero’s home, but to that of a plain farmer,” and that after “sharing all the pleasures of life,” she had no regrets either. Davis’ family was also given passes, and they used them to abandon the United States, never to return.

    The next day, Davis was executed quickly without much fanfare. Maintaining his dignity, he said nothing to the executioners, only throwing them an icy glare that managed to unnerve some of the young soldiers. But Davis was executed by firing squad, and then interred in a common grave. Breckinridge entered afterwards, with the Junta trying to turn the macabre event into a triumphal pageant. Toombs, having by then realized that allowing Breckinridge to speak had been a grave mistake, had instructed the bands to play as loudly as they could, to prevent him from saying anything else. Without any fear, Breckinridge stood before the firing squad, and calmly said “Gentlemen, do your duty.” The soldiers hesitated. One began to cry: “No, I can’t kill Father John, I can’t!” Furious, Toombs ordered the soldiers arrested, and brought in another few that efficiently concluded the grim task. Instead of celebrating, most of the crowd started to weep, and they would soon be dispersed by Confederate soldiers, while Breckinridge’s corpse was also interred in a common grave.

    breck.png

    John C. Breckinridge before his execution

    The attempt to utterly destroy Breckinridge’s reputation and show all the South that he was a traitor had gone awry. Instead, the Junta had turned him into a martyr. They learned from their mistake, and the next round of executions took place with no public trials and no fanfare. But it was too late. From all over the South, people mourned Breckinridge’s death, with tolling bells and funeral processions. The news was especially hard for poor Confederates, who had seen Breckinridge as their champion and protector. “They took our John,” many would say, “because they wanted to keep their slaves.” For poor Southerners, the leader they loved “was murdered because he loved us and would not stand to see the slavers kill us for their greed.” The death of John Cabell Breckinridge thus represented for many the death of the “true” Confederate cause, and its replacement with a cause that only catered to the arrogant aristocracy, which unwilling to sacrifice anything, decided to sacrifice all the poor Whites instead, starting by disposing of the only man who had cared for the people. Breckinridge’s downfall consequently secured not only that the war would continue to a disastrous and bloody end, but created a cleavage in White Southern society that would define its politics for decades to come.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 55: It Must Be Now that the Kingdom's Coming
  • The new Provisional Government of the Confederate States was in many ways an astounding departure from the traditional American ethos that had defined the South as much as the North. Several Founding Fathers who were now claimed by the Confederacy, including the Virginia slaveholders George Washington, Thomas Jefferson, and James Madison, had all opposed military government and sincerely supported republican institutions. But in truth, these people also considered democracy to be as terrible a tyranny as monarchy. For Madison, a republic ought to “protect the minority of the opulent against the majority,” while Washington had once warned of “mob, or Club government,” and acted decisively to crush the Whiskey Rebellion. As President, Jefferson, having long abandoned his earlier idealism, denounced the Haitian revolutionaries as the “Cannibals of the terrible republic,” and warned that if Americans didn’t act against slave revolts they would “become the assassins of our own children.” Their American Republic was about protecting liberty as much as protecting the right to rule of the wealthy and virtuous elite.

    The Confederate Counterrevolutionaries thus could claim that they were not abandoning the values of 1776 but saving them. Faced with defeat, they felt they truly had no option but to depose their own leader and engage in a last-ditch effort to save slavery, White supremacy, and aristocratic rule from the Union’s frightening emancipation, equality, and a democratic government that included Black men. A soldier so informed his fiancée, saying he supported the coup because he wanted them to live under “a free white man's government instead of living under a black republican government,” while an Alabamian, at the same time as he invoked Washington’s “example in bursting the bonds of tyranny,” boldly said they had to “fight forever, rather than submit to freeing negroes among us.” Such a fate would be rendered even more terrible if it was the result of ignominious surrender. Breckinridge had to be overthrown, the Charleston Mercury justified, because he sought to transform the South into “a mongrel, half-nigger, half white-man, universal freedom, beggarly Republic not surpassed even by Hayti.”

    Some went even farther, most notably George Fitzhugh, who denounced the “pompous inanities” of the Declaration of Independence as the work of “charlatanic, half-learned, pedantic authors,” who believed the “infidel doctrine” that “all men are created equal.” Frankly categorizing the Southern Counterrevolution as “reactionary and conservative,” Fitzhugh advocated for rolling back “the excesses of the Reformation . . . the doctrines of natural liberty, human equality and the social contract.” The Gholson report that so bitterly denounced Black recruitment similarly directly warned that a “Democratic Republic without the balance wheel, which our disfranchised laboring class affords must soon degenerate as the experience of the Northern states has proved, into a Mobocratic despotism.” Even fiery nationalists like the writer Augusta Jane Evans confessed being “pained and astonished” at “how many are now willing to glide unhesitantly into a dictatorship, a military despotism.” Pushed to choose, committed Confederates preferred dictatorship to affording Black people liberty and rights.

    This is not to say that the coup enjoyed unanimous acceptance from all Southerners. But in the Army, where the ardor for the cause was most pronounced, the new government received initial wide support. Chiefly, there was the fact that they didn’t feel themselves defeated yet, and believed that to surrender would be a stab in the back that would render all previous sacrifices meaningless. “We should yield all to our country now. It is bigger than any singular despot,” exclaimed a North Carolinian. “We must triumph or perish.” A soldier expressed likewise that he preferred to “die fighting for my country and my rights,” rather than in “dishonorable surrender.” And, having seen “the hireling horde” slay so many “who are striking for their liberties, homes, firesides, wives and children,” a Virginian resolved that they would never allow “the chivalrous Volunteer State to pass under Lincoln rule,” as “the traitor Breckinridge wanted.”

    George_Fitzhugh%2C_circa_1855.jpg

    George Fitzhugh

    The attempt to arrest James Longstreet shows the initial wave of support for the coup. The same day Breckinridge was arrested, a courier in a lathered horse arrived. Longstreet at first believed that Grant was attacking, but the courier informed him that “it is General Jackson who has attacked the government.” Longstreet stood there for impossibly long minutes, not comprehending what he was hearing. Finally, he sat down and covered his face with his hands. “I suppose,” he said, “that this is the end of the Confederacy.” Longstreet then stood up, rummaged through his bearings for a white rag, and then said to his staff “Gentlemen, I’m afraid I’ll have to try my chances with General Grant. I know Jackson will have me shot, I can only hope Grant won’t.” Several of the men then pleaded with him, to either try and march his soldiers to Richmond to prevent the coup or even swear loyalty to the new government, but Longstreet shook his head. “Nothing will induce me to fire on other Southerners,” Longstreet said, his voice now choked. “And, as far as I’m concerned, there is no Confederate government anymore.”

    Just before the arrival of a regiment under Jackson, Longstreet and a small party escaped to Federal lines and surrendered to Grant, while most of the soldiers in Peterburg cheered Jackson’s arrival and “called for the blood of the traitor Longstreet, who was going to betray General Lee by surrendering our city to the abolitionists,” reported an officer. This reveals another reason for supporting the coup – the belief that doing so would best preserve and honor Lee’s memory. Junta supporters again and again emphasized the “indomitable valor” of Lee, insisted that the late General “would never contemplate or allow the abashment and disgrace of surrender,” and posited that Lee himself would have overthrown Breckinridge had he lived. History has been unable to agree on interpreting Lee’s actions, his loyalty to Breckinridge and general pessimism in the last months clashing with a sense of duty and certain refusal to accept defeat. But at the time, among the soldiers the general conviction was that Lee would have wanted them to continue fighting. “I am doing this for Marse Lee and Virginia, not for that dammed Toombs,” explained a private to his sister.

    Longstreet’s decision to flee would soon prove wise, as shown by the unhappy fate of General Cleburne. Appointed to lead a united “Army of Georgia” following the disaster at Atlanta, Cleburne was arrested by his own troops, who now derided him as the “architect of Breckinridge’s Negro policy.” Cleburne tried to resist the arrest, and rally men to his defense, but they shouted him down, calling him a “Nigger lover.” While trying to escape, Cleburne was shot and killed. A few days later, Johnston returned, having regained command of the Army as a reward for his role in the coup. He announced that “the traitors in the government that betrayed you” had been removed, and now “we the patriotic men of the South are ready to abandon their ruinous policies and lead you to a final triumph.” Loud cheers for Johnston, and for Toombs and Jackson, followed the proclamation. And those who doubted were unable to raise their voices over this fervent, desperate delusion.

    Some have blamed the coup’s success on the supposed cowardice of men like Longstreet, who preferred flight to fight. Asked why he didn’t stand by Lee after the war, Longstreet replied icily that “General Lee was dead.” Longstreet maintained to his dying breath that Lee would have never betrayed Breckinridge, and that a countercoup could only “unleash the evils of fratricide within the Southern armies.” This was shown by the Orphan Brigade, which conspired to try and stage a mutiny to free Breckinridge. Their efforts floundered, mostly because Breckinridge himself opposed any kind of revolt. Instead, many ended up deserting, and it is said that when the news that Breckinridge would be trialed were announced many men threw down their arms on the spot. The fears that the Brigade or other regiments would act justified for the Junta the decision to execute Breckinridge. Similar fears motivated the start of a purge of “Breckinridgites” in the Army and government.

    Some allies of Breckinridge, including many of the advocates of Black recruitment and the staff of the de facto administration organ the Richmond Sentinel, were arrested the same day as the former President. Within the former Cabinet, only Campbell was executed, while trying to flee, while the rest was sent to military prisons – the Junta being actually gracious enough to place the sickly George A. Trenholm under house arrest. But perhaps the greatest show of the Junta’s new direction was the events in Congress. Meeting under the watchful eye of Jackson’s soldiers, the remnants of the Congress were barely able to muster up a quorum, for several Nationalist legislators had been arrested and others fled. A bill was immediately proposed to recognize the Provisional Government. Senator Wigfall stood up then. While he denounced Breckinridge’s “tyranny & reckless disregard of law and contemptuous treatment of Congress,” Wigfall insisted that there was no legal basis for a Provisional Government. Even if “the urgency justifies setting aside the forms of law,” the proper course was for Stephens to assume the Presidency.

    lee.jpg

    Pushed to choose between their President and what they believed to be their General's legacy, the soldiers chose Lee

    Stephens himself would raise that point shortly. He furthermore opposed the formation of the ad hoc tribunal that tried Breckinridge and Davis, proposing they be judged by ordinary Virginia courts instead, and was the only member of the Junta to openly speak against their execution – though mostly on the basis that the Confederate government had no legal authority to execute any civilian. Wigfall’s and Stephens’ arguments threatened the security of the Junta, and Wigfall would soon be arrested while a disillusioned Stephens would leave Richmond less than a month after the coup. Soon, a Congress without quorum voted on the resolution granting post facto legitimacy to the Junta and then voted to adjourn. The Confederate Congress would never meet again. From his home in Georgia, Stephens denounced the Junta as a “Mexicanization” of politics that “has shown itself to be an even worse tyranny.” But whereas Breckinridge’s “despotism” was always denounced openly, Stephens prudently said nothing publicly, staying home until Union forces arrested him after the end. “Toombs is now dictator,” Stephens wrote sadly in his last day in Richmond, “and all hopes are gone.”

    Not all Confederate politicians and soldiers were willing to back the coup, however. General Kirby Smith, the practical commander in-chief of the Confederate Trans-Mississippi, denounced the coup as an act of “usurpation” and refused to follow its orders, releasing a proclamation where he declared Stephens the legitimate President and said he would only obey orders from Congress. After Breckinridge’s execution and the dissolution of Congress it dawned on Smith that that there was little hope of a countercoup, and that Stephens was completely uninterested in opposing the Junta. Accordingly, Smith declared he would act independently of Richmond and in coordination with the almost defunct State governments in his department, until the Congress reconvened or a new one was elected. For all intents and purposed, Smith had become a warlord.

    Smith’s decision was not so much based on personal loyalty to Breckinridge. In fact, Smith was something of a dead-ender too. Rather, it was based on an opposition to the leaders of the Junta as a “band of rascals and failures,” and the realization that the coup had gutted the legitimacy of the government. A similar reasoning led General Taylor and the Native American General Stand Watie to pledge the loyalty of their remaining forces to Smith rather than Toombs. Far different was the reaction of John Singleton Mosby, who was genuinely loyal to Breckinridge and surrendered himself, alongside around a third of his partisan force, to Grant, claiming there was “no government we owe allegiance to anymore.” For their part, the forces under Sterling Price in Missouri and Kansas, and those under Forrest in Tennessee and Northern Mississippi, all also refused to heed the Junta, but did not pledge loyalty to anyone else either. Thus, all these commanders became in essence guerrilla bands, and have been labelled as the “Confederate warlords.”

    A furious Toombs threatened to have Smith and all who followed him trialed as traitors, but he was conscious of the fact that the effective power of his new government did not extend much farther than the territory under the control of the Armies of Georgia and Northern Virginia. However, the Junta still repressed dissent harshly, closing critical newspapers and executing scores of soldiers who wanted to desert, including the last remnants of the Orphan Brigade. Such events allowed the opponents of the Junta to talk of a “generalized purge and reign of terror.” In reality, the purge was a rather superficial one. The majority of the bureaucracy and civil officials of the Confederacy retained their posts, and government routine was not greatly disrupted. Even John Jones, an ardent Breckinridgite, was not ever bothered by the new regime, leading him to comment that “the events following the revolution against Mr. Breckinridge have seemed like a most surreal dream.” This answers to the counterrevolutionary nature of the coup, for similarly to secession it was executed mostly to prevent the adoption of measures opposed by the South’s leaders, rather than to adopt new measures themselves.

    Another aspect in which the Junta was similar to secession was its quick and decisive execution, meaning that many Southerners were simply confronted by a fair accompli when they first learned of it. Among most planters the reaction was support, even if it sometimes was qualified. On one side Catherine Edmonston cheered the remotion of “our Congress, our public men, our President & his imbecile Cabinet,” for “They it is who have beaten us,” and expressed confidence that “this is the inauguration of a period of victory and rights.” At the other extreme Mary Chesnut condemned the coup as “black treason,” and said she “wept bitterly for our gallant leader. Why is it that the best of us are victims of the worst betrayals?” Chesnut’s opinion, however, was certainly influenced by the fact that her husband had been arrested for having served as an aide to Davis. Nonetheless, the great majority of those who opposed the Junta did not dare say anything. Senator Graham, for example, privately wanted Stephens to assume the Presidency and arrange a peace, albeit one that preserved slavery. Graham thought the coup “an act of treachery and imbecility,” but said nothing publicly.

    Richard_Taylor.jpg

    Richard Taylor

    Other members of the planter elite preferred to hide in blissful ignorance, ignoring both the coup and the Yankees. “Never were parties more numerous,” reported an Alabama newspaper. “The love of dress, the display of jewelry and costly attire, the extravagance and folly are greater than ever.” The South Carolinian Grace Elmore believed that this “utter abandonment to the pleasure of the present” was the only way of “shutting out for the moment the horrors that surround us.” With almost tragic insight, Katherine Stone observed that the planter aristocracy lived “the life of the nobility of France during the days of the French Revolution—thrusting all the cares and tragedies of life aside and drinking deep of life’s joys while it lasted.” If the Junta had failed to raise their morale, it hadn’t spurned them to act against it either, for “the situation has not changed, not at all – we are still going down in disastrous defeat,” as one man explained. “So, why should we bother?”

    Among many Southerners outside the political and economic elite, the reaction was a mix of initial shock and apathy. As a Federal officer observed later, “it is exceedingly hard for the common people to care who their next leader will be when they must wonder what their next meal will be instead.” The anger and bitterness that would settle in later took some time to materialize. This is owed, again, to the counterrevolutionary nature of the coup – whereas Breckinridge’s decrees had been opening new terrifying possibilities such as Black recruitment and a return to Union rule, the Junta seemed, by contrast, a return to the status quo before Atlanta’s fall. A Georgia community, for example, celebrated when Black slaves pressed into military service were shackled and returned to their slavers. By promising victory without Black recruitment and blaming all that had gone wrong in the previous administration, the Junta revitalized the hopes of many Confederates, who clung to the idea that they could yet seize victory from the rapidly closing jaws of defeat.

    “Never before has the war spirit burned so fiercely and steadily,” claimed the Richmond Dispatch, commenting on the supposed uptick of morale. Josiah Gorgas, retained in his post due to his talents, also said that “The war spirit has blazed out afresh.” Only later would the Dispatch admit sullenly that this was nothing but “a spasmodic revival, or short fever of the public mind,” that left among the people only “a dull, helpless expectation, a blank despondency.” But at the time, the Junta insisted that things would soon turn for the better, and gleefully printed reports of men returning to the Armies based on a general amnesty. To try and show the people that the situation was improving, the Junta opened the food stores Breckinridge had been saving for the winter and for food relief and used the Treasury’s dwindling specie to pay some salaries. For those who paid attention, however, the Junta’s real priorities were clear, for far more specie was used in paying slaveholders back for the human chattel Breckinridge had taken.

    Initial sanguine expectations proved wildly mistaken, as the Junta failed to raise either more men or material. Some planters, trying to prove Toombs’ argument that the slavocracy would be glad to offer anything if only the government removed its heavy hand, had indeed donated supplies and food to the hungry. But the majority preferred to simply save their property for themselves and for profit. The Junta, too, realized that its most ultra demands such as an end to the draft and impressment were simply unpracticable, and while assurances flowed from Richmond that those policies would soon end the government just continued them. Even worse, they sought to “equalize” the burden by requiring the poor people to contribute as much as the planters, whereas Breckinridge had always tried to impress more from the rich.

    Especially during the winter, poor Confederates started to feel the effects of the Junta’s pro-planter policies. Breckinridge’s food relief corps had never been able to completely stave off hunger, but the program was completely abandoned after the coup, bringing entire towns perilously close to starvation. The revocation of Breckinridge’s decrees had, furthermore, freed food and supplies that had been taken from planters with the purpose of feeding the common folk, allowing them to sell these goods at inflated prices instead. Some communities would even remember landowners burning food crops Breckinridge had forced them to plant, naturally after reserving a portion for themselves, all so they would have more land for cotton or other more profitable crops. “The sight of the burning green maize and potatoes caused a ripple of despair in all of us,” a man remembered after the war. “In that bonfire our last hope was turned to ash . . . It was the same as if they had burnt our children alive.”

    rebcornweb.jpg

    The actions of the Junta only worsened the food situation in the South

    Throughout the final months of the Confederacy, as they observed the planters receiving their slaves back, being given specie for the damages, and being asked less in taxes or impressment, opposition to the Junta and a new rose-tinted view of Breckinridge’s regime started to take hold among the poor. “The cry from every person is, ‘these abuses would not be if only Breck were here!’” said a Virginia yeoman. It is true that Breckinridge had been already rather popular with many poor Southerners who thought of him as their defender. But just as many identified him instead as the man who took their sons and husbands, and the willing tool of the planters. This negative opinion was virtually destroyed by the coup, for in the minds of many of the disillusioned Breckinridge transformed from an ineffectual leader to a martyr, first thwarted by disloyal subordinates and then murdered by them. As the situation grew more desperate, the flames of discontent would grow wilder and stronger, until social order started to break down.

    The plight of the poor was easy to ignore at first, however. Since the people most likely to oppose the Junta from the start were those with the lowest commitment to the Confederacy, men who likely had already deserted and who had opposed Breckinridge too, their alienation did not truly result in any loss of strength for the Confederacy. All “gentlemen” supported the new government and only the “riff raff, the off scouring of society” opposed it, Edmonston sniffed. “Fondness for the traitor Breckinridge’s atrocious and criminal regime,” a newspaper claimed, could only be found among “the miserable cutthroats and wretched fools” that thought that “impressment meant the liberty of robbing their betters.” No wonder, then, that few of the common people who had come to oppose the Confederacy before the coup returned to the Army after it, and that within many communities opposition to the war and the Confederacy remained as strong as ever. “We don’t give a damn whether the order comes from Breck or Bob, we shall not go,” defiantly declared an upcountry Georgian.

    Indeed, some Southern Unionist celebrated instead, identifying Breckinridge as the tyrant who had oppressed and massacred them before, not as an unjustly deposed savior. “We shout for joy that the Ceasar has fallen!” a meeting in western North Carolina resolved. “And we pray that the Brutus and Cassius shall follow him soon.” Amidst African American there also were spontaneous festivities, which many planters allowed under the mistaken belief that this showed support for the Junta and a “desire to stay under our care,” instead of being taken by Breckinridge. A freedman later mocked masters for this naivete, stating that the enslaved “knew the Southern government was no more, and if there not be one there not be slavery.” A more perceptive South Carolina mistress realized this, concluding that the people she enslaved “think this can only help them, and they expected for 'something to turn up.’”

    With no real plan or interest for conciliating the people, a newspaper was forced to ask Southern ladies, especially “the younger portion of them . . . to treat the renegades with the scorn they deserve; to drive them back to their colors with the scorn which nobody but a woman knows how to manifest.’’ When such appeals failed, it was easy for the Junta to turn to terror again. In fact, it had never really stopped, for the decentralized nature of Southern repression meant that the Army and militia units that had been engaged in suppressing Unionism and dissent just continued after the coup. Nonetheless, the fact had been that Breckinridge was never comfortable with such violent tactics and actively opposed war crimes, which had somewhat tempered their excesses. But the Junta granted them carte blanche, soon resulting in appalling and bloody consequences.

    In the immediate aftermath of the coup few could foresee that the Junta was only leading them to a more catastrophic defeat. A majority of Southern Whites remained desirous of a victory that could secure slavery and White supremacy, had loathed Breckinridge’s decrees and blamed him for the late defeats, and convinced themselves that the Junta would somehow turn things around. The reaction was especially positive within the State governments that had led and encouraged the resistance to the Breckinridge administration and its hated measures – mostly because the Junta basically allowed them to do anything they wanted. Governor Vance thus withheld “from the Army 92,000 uniforms and huge stores of blankets and shoe leather, reserving the lot for his North Carolina militia,” while Governor Brown recalled the 10,000 men militia that had been attached to the Army of Georgia and called for “all the sons of Georgia to return to their own State and within her own limits to rally around her glorious flag.”

    hanging.jpg

    Repression of Unionism would continue and intensify after the coup

    The Junta thus presided over a decentralization of Confederate war policy, allowing State militias under the direction of their State governments to fight alongside the national armies. This would soon result in victories, Toombs optimistically predicted, for it had been Breckinridge’s unconstitutional meddling that had driven people away and impeded the States from bringing their full strength to bear. Toombs even had the gall to declare in a proclamation that the Junta was “restoring to the people . . . rights that had been unjustly usurped,” constituting a “triumphal return to the rule of law and constitutional government.” Initial reports seemed to back this assessment, asserting that hundreds of Georgians and North Carolinians rejoined the Confederate forces, motivated by the defense of their states and the knowledge that they would not be sent elsewhere. Predictably, however, the ultimate consequence of this policy was disaster, as the Army and militia were utterly incapable of coordinating or presenting effective resistance to the Yankee armies. That, too, laid in the future, but the South already was preparing for the Northern reaction.

    The coup surprised some Northerners as much as it surprised the Southerners. Following the victories at Atlanta and Mobile, Lincoln and the Republicans could breathe a sigh of relief. “The political skies begin to brighten,” declared the New York Times. “The clouds that lowered over the Union cause a month ago are breaking away.” But if the outlook was sunnier for Lincoln, it darkened disastrously for the opponents of his administration. A New Yorker declared already in early 1864 that the National Union was “in a state of hopeless disintegration.” Yet, the increasing radicalism of the Lincoln administration alongside its decreasing popularity inspired in the opposition the idea that they could rally everyone to their banner. The issue was that there remained several competing banners. Most War Chesnuts, loathing both Republicans and Copperheads, were focused on resurrecting the old Democratic Party. So proclaimed Andrew Johnson, who called on his “old friends of the democratic party proper” to take over the National Union and “justly vindicate its devotion to true Democratic policy . . . established by the apostle of freedom and liberty, Thomas Jefferson, and upheld by the unswerving sage and true patriot, Andrew Jackson.”

    Most War Democrats scorned the Copperheads and believed that associating with them would just concede to Lincoln the issue of loyalty. “The Vallandigham spirit is rampant,” they worried, especially after it was discovered that he had secured a seat on the Committee of Resolutions. Acknowledging his weak position in July, however, Vallandigham tried to delay the Convention, all but hoping that the Union’s summer offensives would fail. Instead, Dean Richmond, the chairman of the National Committee, used this opportunity to exclude the Peace Chesnuts and held the meeting at the scheduled date. This, he believed, would allow him to hold the party together, while by waiting they would just allow the divisions to grow wider. Though some Chesnuts flirted with commanders, especially Hancock, when it was clear that there was no general that could be recruited as a viable candidate, they instead turned to Johnson. Characterizing him as a “strong Union Man,” the delegates believed “Old Abe is quite in trouble now” since Johnson’s loyalty was unimpeachable.

    At the same time as the National Union split over the division between Peace and War Chesnuts, Samuel Tilden and other New York politicians tried to form their own movement. The former Eastern Democrats had greatly suffered over the Douglas-Buchanan feud, especially because Buchanan remained in control of Federal patronage and due to their dependance of Southern cotton. Douglas’ National Union thus had drawn most of its strength from the West, with most Easterners being skeptical of his ambitions. Though they joined the Chesnuts in the hopes of presenting a united front against Lincoln, some deep distrust subsisted. Republican victories at both the State and Federal levels plus the destructive New York riots had all but annihilated the old Tammany Hall machine, giving rise to a more moderate generation that had felt disconnected from the Western Chesnuts. Further compounding the issue was its intersection with the Republican Party’s own inner feuds, for New York Republicans were also divided between the Radicals that followed Horace Greeley and Governor Wadsworth and the conservative Seward-Weed machine.

    A quarrel older than the Republican Party itself, it was only intensified by the war. In 1862, Greeley controlled the Republican nominations, leaving Weed and his allies out. Disgruntled, Weed would do little to help the ticket, and when it obtained a narrow victory the Greeley forces accused Weed of sabotage and refused to extend State patronage to him. The result was a bitter internecine contest that saw Weed trying to take over control of all Federal patronage, focusing on the biggest plum, the Custom’s House. But, in order to secure the loyalty of former Democrats, Lincoln had given most posts there to former Democrats and allowed Secretary Chase to name most appointments. Lincoln’s refusal to turn over control to Weed was considered an “outrage and insult” by the veteran politician, who came to believe that the people had “not had the worth of their Blood and Treasure” from Lincoln’s government. By 1864, observers reported that “old Weed was undoubtedly opposed to Lincoln.”

    Thurlow_Weed_-_Brady-Handy.jpg

    Edward Thurlow Weed

    Lincoln’s own clash with Chase over the Republican nomination made Weed decide to, reluctantly, procure a unanimous vote for Lincoln from the New York delegates. Afterwards, his position now secured, Lincoln rejected to appoint more of Chase’s men, stating in a revealing letter that the fight over the Custom’s House had brought many Republicans to “the verge of open revolt.” Chase tested the President by offering his resignation, but he overplayed his hand for Lincoln finally accepted it. Self-righteously, Chase wrote that this could only be owed to his “unwillingness to have offices distributed as spoils.” To replace Chase, Lincoln appointed Senator William Pitt Fessenden, “who was horrified when he heard the news,” and tried to beg off on account of physical weakness, stating he might die if he accepted. Lincoln and Stanton were both unsympathetic, Lincoln saying “the crisis was such as demanded any sacrifice, even life itself,” while Stanton told him that “very well, you cannot die better than in trying to save your country.”

    However, Chase’s removal failed to satisfy Weed, who had grown especially critical due to the failures in the summer of 1864 and Lincoln’s refusal to negotiate any peace that did not include emancipation. Abram Wakeman, the New York postmaster, confessed to being “fearful that our hold upon Mr. Weed is slight.” Their hold was even shakier than Wakeman feared – by July, Weed publicly offered his support to anyone who took as his platform the preservation of the Union without regard to slavery. Tilden and his men, who had conspired months ago to try and commit Lincoln to a more moderate course, swept in and successfully recruited Weed then. Their independence from the Copperheads, with them having refused to attend the National Union Convention, and the support they enjoyed from Conservatives such as the Blairs and John A. Dix made the movement palatable. It culminated in Tilden’s nomination as the candidate of the “National American Party.”

    Tilden immediately made entreaties to Johnson, to try and get him to withdraw in order to concentrate against Lincoln. Johnson, however, at first refused. Yet, he had to recognize that to remain divided could only benefit Lincoln. In the meantime, Vallandigham had formed his own convention, showing considerable strength in the Midwest, while military defeats created a growing pressure for peace. Consequently, the idea of uniting against Lincoln seemed both more appealing and more feasible. This resulted in the Second Chicago Convention, where the expectation was for a Tilden-Johnson ticket, standing on a platform calling for negotiations based only in the Union. Yet, even before Atlanta, there were some worrying signs of disunity. Johnson still distrusted Vallandigham, who, for his part, warned Tilden not to listen to “some of your friends who, in an evil hour, may advise you to insinuate war . . . If anything implying war is presented, two hundred thousand men in the West will withhold their support.” Tilden’s brittle alliance with Weed also presented a complication, with Weed warning that any outright Copperheadism would push him back into the Lincoln fold. This was the situation when they received news of Atlanta’s fall, overthrowing all their machinations.

    The Johnson men were in an evident sour mood when chairman August Belmont opened the Convention by emphasizing that “four years of misrule, by a sectional, fanatical and corrupt party, have brought our country to the very verge of ruin,” and thus they were not reunited “as advocates of war or advocates of peace, but as citizens of the great Republic.” But any hopes for retaining unity were quickly dissipating. As expected, there was unanimous support for a Tilden-Johnson ticket, but the party started to divide on the issue of the platform. Vallandigham’s initial draft went too far, for it still recommended an armistice first before negotiations, while, based on the victory at Atlanta, the other delegates wanted the Confederates to surrender and then it would be time for negotiations on the basis of the Union. William Cassidy wrote in dismay that deciding on a platform “involved a fight and probable rupture,” while other delegates denounced that adopting Vallandigham’s plank unchanged would be to take up “the standard of our enemies.”

    deliveryService

    The Second Chicago Convention

    When news arrived that Mobile too had fallen, Johnson and his supporters demanded to immediately expel all Peace men, and when Tilden vacillated, they withdrew from the Convention. Outside, Johnson went in a bitter tirade, characterizing the Copperheads as “sympathizers with the rebellion . . . in words and deeds they are the most dastardly cowards the world ever knew.” Johnson’s withdrawal meant that the only people in the Convention were Vallandigham’s Copperheads and the Tildenites. Although there was a mighty effort to at least conclude the fusion between these two factions, Weed now frankly told Tilden that he would abandon him if he negotiated solely with the Copperheads. With no other option, Tilden also withdrew. Further efforts to negotiate a Tilden-Johnson ticket would fail as well, for Johnson accused Tilden of being too close to Vallandigham while Tilden was loath to ally with some of the most extreme elements in the Johnson tent, afraid of alienating moderates even more.

    The events thus decided at last that three different opposition tickets would go up against Lincoln that November. This was, needless to say, joyous for Lincoln, who was only regaining strength and confidence, something that also allowed him to patch over divisions within the Republican Party. Some Radicals had remained disgruntled with Lincoln, including the Greeley ring which believed “that it was useless and inexpedient to attempt to run Mr. Lincoln.” Part of their disenchantment was over the continued issue of Reconstruction, with Lincoln advocating for Congress to recognize his governments and in exchange they would ratify the 13th amendment. The Radicals wanted ratification as one among many preconditions instead. In a speech to the Anti-Slavery Society, both Wendell Philipps and Frederick Douglass “with unusual warmth of manner” warned that admitting Louisiana would set a dangerous precedent, allowing all other rebel states to return with similar laws and then “we should have slavery back again, in spirit if not in form.” At the very least, they should be required to adopt universal suffrage, land reform, and equal rights first before being admitted.

    This Radical anger had inspired new efforts to try and replace Lincoln, especially as disappointment mounted over the summer’s bloody failures. But the half-formed conspiracy just completely collapsed following Atlanta. The responses of Northern Governors to the letters of some Radicals show this: Governor Andrew declared that “Massachusetts will . . . support Mr. Lincoln so long as he remains the candidate;” while the governor of Wisconsin believed that “the interests of the Union party, the honor of the nation and the good of mankind, demand that Mr Lincoln should be sustained and re-elected.” Soon, all malcontents returned to the fold, and even such embittered radicals as Wade, Chase, and Greeley were stumping for Lincoln. The New York Herald chortled that these “sorehead republicans . . . ultra radical, ultra shoddy and ultra nigger soreheads” were now “skedaddling for the Lincoln train and selling out at the best terms they can . . . crowing, and blowing, and vowing . . . that he, and he alone, is the hope of the nation.” While stumping the West in an effort to regain Lincoln’s favor, Chase conversed with a man “who thought Lincoln very wise,” for if he were “more radical he would have offended conservatives – if more conservative the radicals.” Chase asked himself, “will this be the judgement of history?”

    Lincoln had to also soothe the conservatives, some of whom remained unhappy with the amendment and could be seduced by Tilden. The President sent Nicolay to New York, in the “very delicate, disagreeable and arduous duty” to conciliate the Conservatives, according to Nicolay himself. To allay Weed and coax him back into the Republican fold, Lincoln finally granted him control over the Custom’s House, but based on the implicit condition that he would aid Lincoln. Disillusioned with Tilden and afraid of the prospect of losing all his patronage, Weed turned coat and publicly denounced Tilden as Vallandigham’s cat-paw. Soon, Weed’s intimate Simeon Draper, the newly appointed Collector who was replacing a Chase crony, announced he would “hold every body responsible for Mr Lincoln’s reelection and I will countenance nothing else.” The New York Herald noted “the change which has taken place in the political sentiments of some of these gentlemen within the last forty-eight hours—in fact, an anti-Lincoln man could not be found in any of the departments yesterday.” Lincoln thus had expertly played the Greeley-Weed feud, getting both factions to support him openly if not cheerfully, all in the hopes of obtaining his favor and patronage.

    001r-e1541435927602-scaled.jpg

    Lincoln campaign poster

    No wonder then, that after these successes, Lincoln was happier and more optimistic than he had been in months. He further took heart from the obvious divisions that the weeks after Atlanta revealed in the Confederacy, believing these were all signs that the end was near. He even joked that the idea of recruiting Black soldiers was his government’s property and as such “I will have no option but to present a complaint of patent infringement.” Rumors of peace, however, troubled Lincoln somewhat, for he feared that an open offer to end the war could revitalize the Copperheads and maybe spurn them into trying a fusion ticket again. Nonetheless, Lincoln felt he had to show the Northern people that the only ones standing in the way of peace were the Southerners themselves, that being why he planned on accepting Breckinridge’s offer for a peace conference. But at least Speed feared that the Northern people would be “seduced by Breckinridge,” and there were some worries within the Cabinet about what to do if Breckinridge just directly offered Union but not emancipation.

    The news of Lee’s death and the coup against Breckinridge consequently stunned the Union government, completely changing its political calculus. Lee’s demise, and later Breckinridge’s execution provoked spontaneous celebrations in many Northern communities, but Lincoln found no real joy in it. With characteristic lack of emotiveness, Lincoln merely observed that “I was fond of John, and regret that he sided with the South.” Grant, too, went as far as prohibiting his men from celebrating. “I would not distress these people,” Grant explained. “They are feeling the fall of their leader bitterly, and you would not add to it by witnessing their despair, would you?” In time, the Union would self-righteously insist that they drew no elation from Lee’s demise, but in truth many celebrated, especially because they believed that “without their Hannibal, the rebels will soon fall defeated and humbled at our feet,” as an editorial stated confidently. Several soldiers claimed to be the ones that shot Lee and many rifles said to be the ones that fired the bullet were sold as souvenirs throughout the North.

    The coup confirmed for Lincoln his long-held idea that the Confederacy was in essence a military dictatorship, with the Army of Northern Virginia being Breckinridge’s “only hope, not only against us, but against his own people.” Now, “he has lost control and the armies reveal their true masters . . . they will break to pieces if we only stand firm now,” and as soon as Southerners were returned to liberty they “would be ready to swing back to their old bearings.” This fit well with the Northern conception of the war as one started by wealthy planters who, through terror and despotism, forced the “deluded masses” to betray the Union. The Union, Harpers’ Weekly editorialized, was fighting to overthrow the “terrorism under which the people of the rebellious States have long suffered” by the hands of the planter aristocracy. “We are fighting for them . . . for their social and political salvation, and our victory is their deliverance. . . . It is not against the people of those States, it is against the leaders and the system . . . that this holy war is waged.” Likewise, the New York Times proclaimed that “The people of the South are regarded as our brethren, deluded, deceived, betrayed, plundered . . . forced into treason . . . by bold bad men.”

    Now the “bold bad men” had taken over, revealing at last the true masters and objectives of the rebellion. In this way, the coup probably did more to unite and revitalize the Yankees, for it imbued in them the idea that they were liberators, not only of the Black slaves but of the White deluded masses. Invoking “the terrible sufferings of the Union men of the South,” Harpers’ Weekly warned Northerners that to negotiate for peace with the Junta would be to abandon their brethren to “wholesale slaughter and merciless despotism.” More than ever, it was time to sound the call of amnesty for the poor. “May its clarion tones sound loud and clear through all the South, calling off the guilty and deluded masses from their hopeless struggle,” declared General James H. Lane, while a newspaper called on the Federal Army to “break the spell of terror under which Robert Toombs has put our wayward brothers,” and start a Reconstruction that would see poor Whites “raised by education and social influence to their true position in society.” But “the minority of traitors whose guilty ambition brought and continue all the horrors of war,” neither deserved nor would get a pardon, but should be dealt “with stern justice . . . their boasted strength and power swept away, like mist before the rising sun.”

    A probe against the rebel lines at Petersburg was supposed to be the first of these final strokes. But the quick execution of the coup and the support it found in the soldiers meant that, much to Grant’s disappointment, the rebel position hadn’t been weakened. Their trenches held up and Grant called off the assault, deciding that he could not completely destroy them just yet. It’s been suggested that Lincoln and Grant followed Napoleon’s adage that one should not interrupt their enemy when they are making a mistake. Winter would come soon, and the Southern Army would just continue to disintegrate, while pushing it out of Richmond would allow it to link up with the Army of Georgia or made them take to the hills, with the Army of the Susquehanna unable to pursue. Because he wished to capture all of the Army of Northern Virginia, Grant decided to bid his time. “I have seen your despatch expressing your unwillingness to break your hold where you are,” Lincoln wired in response. “Neither am I willing. Hold on with a bull-dog gripe, and chew & choke, as much as possible.”

    civil-war-little-rock-triumphant-entry-union-12235057.jpg.webp

    The coup reinforced the view of the Union cause as one of deliverance of the poor, White and Black, from the dominion of the slavocracy

    But other Union armies jumped into action to deliver the coup de grace and end the rebellion once and for all. An offensive was planned in the Shenandoah Valley, basically stripped of all troops to reinforce the Richmond-Petersburg line, while a renewed effort would be made to take Charleston. The most important thrust would come from the South, where Sherman was preparing to cut loose and march through Georgia. “This is the time to strike . . . I’ll move through Georgia, smashing things to the sea,” the General said, proposing a campaign to utterly destroy the remaining resources of the Confederacy. But more importantly, he wanted to destroy their defiance and break their spirit. “If we can march a well-appointed army right through their territory, it is a demonstration to the world, foreign and domestic, that we have a power which Breckinridge couldn’t resist and which Toombs cannot resist now,” Sherman proclaimed. “I can make the march, and make Georgia howl!” The Junta that had overthrown Breckinridge to continue the fight until the bitter end would now have to prove whether it could indeed rally the people to victory, or if Breckinridge was right and their efforts could only end in complete perdition.
     
    Chapter 56: Hurrah! We Bring the Flag that Makes You Free!
  • Bring the good old bugle, boys
    We’ll sing another song
    Sing it with a spirit that will
    Start the world along
    Sing it as we used to sing it
    Fifty thousand strong
    While we were marching through Georgia

    Chorus:
    “Hurrah! Hurrah! we bring the jubilee!
    Hurrah! Hurrah! the flag that makes you free!”
    So we sang the chorus from Atlanta to the sea
    While we were marching through Georgia

    “Sherman’s dashing Yankee boys
    Will never reach the coast!”
    So the saucy rebels said
    And ’twas a handsome boast
    Had they not forgot, alas
    To reckon with the host
    While we were marching through Georgia

    So we made a thoroughfare
    For Freedom and her train
    Sixty miles in latitude
    Three hundred to the main
    Treason fled before us
    For resistance was in vain
    While we were marching through Georgia
    -Marching Through Georgia

    The falls of Atlanta and Mobile are remembered as the great turning point of the American Civil War mostly because of their political consequences. They not only revived Lincoln’s re-election campaign, but also started the chain of events that would lead to the coup against Breckinridge. But their military repercussions were also significant, for these victories exposed the soft underbelly of the Confederacy. “Pierce the shell of the C.S.A. and it’s all hollow inside,” declared Sherman triumphantly as his troops marched unopposed and snuffed the last remnants of resistance in Alabama. While there remained thousands of die-hard rebels in the Southern Armies, the Junta was completely unable to furnish them with reinforcements or supplies. The iron was hot, and it was the time to strike and bring the House of Dixie down once and for all. To achieve “honorable peace, won in the full light of day, at the cannon’s mouth and the bayonet’s point, with our grand old flag flying over us we negotiate it, instead of cowardly peace purchased at the price of national dishonor,” like a Yankee soldier declared as offensives into the Valley, Georgia, and Charleston started in October of 1864.

    The Valley, despite its sorry record of Union defeats, now seemed like a very attainable objective. Grant’s continuous pressure on Lee had forced the rebel commander to strip most of the forces there to defend Richmond, and after the coup the Confederate forces in the Valley were even further weakened. This was partly due to the unfortunate fact that several Kentucky regiments had been there, and virtually all deserted following Breckinridge’s overthrow. Consequently, Jubal Early only had some 10,000 soldiers to face the 35,000 men-strong Army of the Shenandoah that had been gathered around General David Hunter. Though he had met success in Kansas and Missouri, where he was a pioneer of Black recruitment, Hunter had performed poorly at the Battle of Bull Run when transferred to the east. The sacking of the incompetent Siegel afforded him a renewed opportunity to obtain military glory by finally achieving a decisive victory in the Valley.

    The start of the campaign augured well for Hunter’s ambitions. In early September, Union troops overwhelmed a smaller rebel force, and then marched from Staunton to Lexington. In the way, they were harassed by Confederate partisans, which swarmed Hunter’s supply wagons. According to one Federal, these men were “’honest farmers’ who have taken the oath of allegiance a few times,” only to turn and then “proceed to lay in wait for some poor devil of a blue jacket . . . they take ‘em and kill them on the spot . . . Now and then an ambulance or two, full of sick men, is taken without loss.” These partisans had been weakened both by the desertion of their former leader, Mosby, who surrendered himself to Grant after the coup, and by the harsh war methods the Union had adopted in response. Neither forgetting nor forgiving Early’s raid, Grant had instructed Hunter to “follow Early to the death” and “eat out Virginia clear and clean . . . so that crows flying over it for the balance of the season will have to carry their provender with them.”

    The angry Union soldiers were only too glad to comply. “Looting escalated to terrorizing of citizens; destruction of military property escalated to the burning of towns that sheltered guerrillas; military raids escalated to punitive expeditions that hanged each man found under arms,” writes historian James McPherson. The experience was almost apocalyptic to the terrified civilians. “Fires of barns, stockyards, etc. soon burst forth and by eleven, from high elevation, fifty could be seen blazing forth,” wrote a Berryville woman. “One might have imagined the shades of Hades had suddenly descended. The shouts, ribald jokes, awful oaths, demoniacal laughter of the fiends added to the horrors of the day.” “Many of the women look sad and do much weeping over the destruction that is going,” wrote a Yankee. However, “we feel that the South brought on the war and the State of Virginia shoulder pay dear for her part.”

    Because the food situation was already so critical, the Junta could not allow the Breadbasket of Virginia to be so thoroughly reduced to ashes. Men were quickly rushed into the Valley, including V.M.I. cadets and other children, perhaps in the hopes of repeating the deeds of heroism of the previous campaign. But even these desperate impressments only bolstered Early’s forces to 17,000 soldiers. No matter, Early was decided to follow his mentor Jackson’s strategy by launching a surprise attack at Cedar Creek. Even though a Quaker woman named Rebecca Wright had alerted Hunter of Early’s presence, Hunter still was careless in positioning his Army, which meant that two divisions were easily rolled back by Early’s attack. Early then failed to capitalize in his victory, most soldiers instead deciding to eat the abandoned provisions, but this was apparently fine at first for the befuddled Hunter had no plans for a counterattack. Unfortunately for Early, another Federal did – Philip Kearny.

    ECWC%20TOPIC%20Sheridans%201864%20Valley%20Campaign%20PIC%20Sheridans%20Final%20Charge%20at%20Winchester.jpg

    The Valley Campaign

    Born within a wealthy family of Irish ascendancy, Kearny had always wished to become a military man, serving in a Dragoons regiment which had Jefferson Davis as its accountant. Afterwards, he was sent to France and Algeria, where he learned to ride into battle in the style of the Chasseurs d’Afrique: with a sword in his right hand and the reigns between his teeth. This served him well, for Kearny would then lose an arm in the Mexican War. Undeterred, Kearny continued to pursue military glory, winning the French Legion of Honor for bravery at the Battle of Solferino. Yet, after the start of the Civil War Kearny struggled to regain his commission due to his disability. This delayed Kearny at first, but after he secured command of a division, he quickly showed his worth, being wounded while boldly riding at the head of his men at the Battle of North Anna. As soon as he healed enough, Kearny jumped back into action, being assigned to the Shenandoah Valley. That day, while Hunter dithered, Kearny burst forth shouting “I’m a one-armed Jersey son of a gun, follow me!” This started a daring counterattack that sent the complacent rebels whirling back.

    Early then attempted to take a stand at Fisher’s Hill, a narrow position dubbed the “Gibraltar of the Valley.” But his weakened force was unable to resist when Hunter, who had by then gathered his bearings, went on the attack. Leading the assault was a jubilant Kearny, who declared to his cheering troops “Don’t worry, men, they’ll all be firing at me!” At the end, Early’s force suffered a decisive defeat, losing thousands of men at the price of minimal Federal casualties. Rebels tried to explain the defeat by blaming unruly soldiers who broke ranks to pillage the Yankee camps instead of pressing their advantage after the initial surprise attack. “Our army is little better than a band of thieves and marauders!” exclaimed a Virginia infantryman. Whatever the cause, the consequences were that large extensions of the Valley were finally under a firm Union grasp, while most of Early’s force was moved to Petersburg, in effect an acknowledgement of defeat.

    Hunter and the newly ascended Kearny continued “the Burning” of the Shenandoah during the next few weeks. By late October, a colonel wrote that the Valley “has been left in such a condition as to barely leave subsistence for the inhabitants. The property destroyed, viz, grain, forage, flouring mills, tanneries, blast furnaces, &c., and stock driven off, has inflicted a severe blow on the enemy.” “Our forces are burning everything they pass in the Valley,” wrote a bluejacket. “I suppose most of the houses occupied by southern sympathizers will be burned up.” The destruction, however, was not indiscriminate. Instead, it was of “targeted severity: Union soldiers targeted public and quasi-public property more than private property, plantations more than farms, and the disloyal rather than loyal Unionists.” Except for those found actively helping rebel guerrillas, most citizens went unmolested despite the harsh proclamations that the Valley was to become a “barren waste” and “uninhabitable desert.”

    The harshest measures were reserved for the guerrillas and the populations that extended their “assistance and sympathy” to them, allowing the partisans to murder scores of Yankees. To punish them, Hunter ordered to “consume and destroy all forage and subsistence, burn all barns and mills and their contents, and drive off all stock in the region.” The Union also unflinchingly retaliated against guerrilla activities. General Powell, for example, executed two rebel “bushwhackers” in retaliation for the murder of a Union soldier. Powell hanged the corpses publicly and ordered the complete destruction of their homes, finally threatening that “if two to one is not sufficient I will increase it to twenty-two to one.” Through such tactics the Union Army “burned out the hornets,” that is, captured and hanged hundreds of guerrillas and thus “purified” the Valley, both complicating the logistics of the Army of Northern Virginia and shattering the confidence of many Confederates in the Junta.

    Indeed, maybe the material losses of the Valley Campaign were surpassed by the devastating effect it had on the morale of Southerners. Long a scene of painful Union defeats, and especially the place where Stonewall Jackson had achieved some of his greatest triumphs, the Valley now laid “desolated and subjugated” at the feet of the Union, the people “forsaken by those who promised victory.” For the Federals, their success was long-awaited redemption after suffering so many and so embarrassing losses at first. “The retreats and defeats in the Shenandoah valley . . . have at last been redeemed by a decisive victory,” the Christian Recorder celebrated. The achievement further solidified confidence in Lincoln, demonstrated the feebleness of the new Southern regime, and weakened the opponents of the Administration even more. Republican elation was best summarized by Thomas B. Read’s poem, which declared that soon the Union Army would advance to the rest of the South, like “the trail of a comet, sweeping faster and faster, foreboding to traitors the doom of disaster.”

    Portrait-of-Gen.-Phil-Kearny.jpg

    Phillip Kearny riding into battle

    Indeed, disaster was nigh, at least in the West where two ambitious Confederate counteroffensives ended up in catastrophe. The first was the final attempt of General Forrest to invade Tennessee and Kentucky. Following Sherman’s Alabama campaign, the forces under Forrest had been greatly weakened, but General McPherson had been unable to catch and destroy him. Pushed into Tennessee, Forrest was now operating in an irregular basis, spurning Richmond’s orders to head to Georgia. When he received news of the coup, Forrest demanded operational independence in exchange for loyalty, plus reinforcements of men and material. But General Johnston, now the official commander of the Confederate West, ordered Forrest to come to Georgia and withheld some scant supplies in order to force Forrest’s hand. He only managed to anger him. Forrest decided to continue to operate on his own, sending a defiant telegram to Johnston where he asserted that “you may as well not issue any more orders to me, for I will not obey them, and I will hold you personally responsible for any indignities you may try to inflict upon me . . . if you try to interfere with me it will be at the peril of your life.”

    Forrest, nonetheless, still avowed himself a Confederate and thought that surrender would mean hanging from a sour apple tree. Consequently, he resolved to continue to operate on his own, settling his sights in Tennessee. There, he believed he could seize resources he desperately needed, particularly horses. To try and distract McPherson, Forrest had divided his force, raising false alarms of imminent raids. But many of the raiders were easy prey to anti-guerrilla Union sentinels. Moreover, Forrest’s own attempts to live off the land were unsuccessful, the fortified home farms he found in middle Tennessee were not easy pickings anymore. Consequently, Forrest decided to head to the supply base at Johnsonville, a recently constructed fort named after Andrew Johnson, ironically for most of its soldiers were inexperienced Black recruits while the real Johnson was showing his bitter prejudices more and more.

    Forrest’s racist beliefs led him to underestimate the Black Union soldiers once again. Though they were outnumbered, they resisted the rebel charges. Both sides chanted “Fort Pillow!” as the battle developed, one side as a taunt, the other as a call for revenge. Amidst burning liquor and supplies, the soldiers struggled mightily for several hours, until Union river ironclads arrived and opened fire on the Confederates. Forrest saw no other option but to escape, having lost just 300 men but failing in his main objective of seizing the fort’s supplies. The cheers of the Black troops, who shouted “Fort Pillow, avenged!” as he retreated added insult to injury. The escape proved trying for the grey soldiers, many falling by the wayside, victims of exhaustion, hunger, and disease. Moreover, for the first time Forrest learned what it was like to be harassed, for especially daring Home Farm regiments and Unionists tried to slow down his march and nip at the stragglers. But Forrest was not ready to give up yet. He headed for Fort Thomas in Murfreesboro, an even bigger supply base than Johnsonville.

    In what’s been called “Forrest’s Last Hurrah,” the rebel cavalryman managed to lure the Fort Thomas garrison out, by sabotaging the railroad just outside of the range of the fort’s guns, and then hit it in the rear with the hidden other half of his force. But the timely arrival of Union reinforcements plus McPherson’s Corps forced Forrest to flee again, having once more failed to seize any supplies. As he chaotically retreated, Forrest called in desperation to “Rally, men, for God’s sake, rally!” But few did, and a color bearer even broke ranks and tried to desert. Forrest shot him in the spot, and then seized the colors himself. But it was for naught, as many men still deserted and surrendered to the pursuing Yankees. The Battle of Murfreesboro thus effectively ended Forrest’s Corps as a fighting force. Never again would the once so feared raider pose a credible threat to either Union supplies or garrisons, and for the following months Forrest’s force worked as merely an irregular guerrilla, probably harming rebel civilians significantly more than the Union forces.

    A similar fate befell General Sterling Price in Missouri. Beaten back by the forces under General Schofield in 1863, Price had nevertheless refused to give up his dream of “liberating” Missouri from Yankee oppression. The fact that Radical Republicanism was gathering strength to try and give the State a new constitution only strengthened Price’s resolve. Surely, “the people must realize that such a usurpation” would leave them “bereft of all the rights and liberty proper to free men.” Price, it can be seen, clung to the idea that thousands of guerrillas were ready to join his banner. A closer analysis of the situation would prove that these expectations were overly sanguine. Most guerrillas were unwilling to directly face the Union and fought not out of patriotic allegiance, but a simple desire to indulge their worst instincts. Moreover, Price himself, though still widely celebrated by Confederates, counted with significantly less resources and suffered from very poor health. He now weighed over 300 pounds and had to ride in an ambulance all the time, a young girl writing in disappointment that instead of the warrior she expected he was “a fine fleshy looking old gentleman of about 65 years of age.”

    640px-Price_Raid_%28cropped%29.jpg

    Price's Missouri Expedition

    “Price’s Raid into Missouri was a desperate military campaign if ever there was one,” Mark E. Neely writes frankly, an “eloquent testimony to the dire straits of the Confederacy in 1864 even previous to the coup.” The raid was so ill-prepared that of the 12,000 men Price had gathered, Neely writes, “over 20 percent of them—perhaps as many as 40 percent—were unarmed!” Soon enough this “Liberating” Army instead turned to “scouting” the countryside for food – which, predictably, quickly degenerated into marauding. The Confederate claimant to the Governorship, Thomas C. Reynolds, described in outrage how “the clothes of the poor man’s infant were as attractive spoil as the merchant’s silk . . . and jeweled rings were forced from the fingers of delicate maidens whose brothers were fighting in Georgia.” As ordered by Price, the guerrillas under Quantrill and Anderson also stepped up their campaigns of terror, victimizing and forcibly impressing civilians, some of them mere boys, to bolster their ranks.

    Price’s enemy would be General Rosecrans, now the commander over Missouri, Kansas, and Arkansas. Something of a folk hero due to his exploits at the Battle of Liberty and the Texas campaign, he was prepared to meet the foe. According to Rosecrans, “traitors of every hue and stripe, had warmed into life at the approach of the great invasion. Women’s fingers were busy making clothes for rebel soldiers out of goods plundered by the guerrillas; women’s tongues were busy telling union neighbors ‘their time was now coming.’” Rosecrans accused these “gangs of rebels” of committing “the most cold-blooded and diabolical murders,” such as the atrocious massacre of Union soldiers guarding a railroad station. There, “Bloody Bill” killed over fifty soldiers, and some were “scalped, and [they] put others across the track and ran the engine over them.” At first Rosecrans tried to maintain the moral high ground by refusing to repay the rebels with the same coin. However, following the coup against the Breckinridge government, Rosecrans issued a declaration telling the raiders that, unless they surrendered, they would be treated as guerrillas, for there no longer existed “any chain of command or civilian authority over them.”

    Rosecrans was right, for Price had, similarly to Forrest, refused to head the Junta. In fact, Price received news of the coup weeks after it happened, together with orders to leave Missouri and somehow go to Georgia instead. Price simply ignored them. But his invasion was already going awry. Union anti-guerrilla tactics, devastating as they were, had significantly weakened the guerrillas, and they found little support among many populations that were now relying in redistributed land and Bureau provisions. Large manhunts resulted in the death of Anderson in battle, and then the capture and execution of Quantrill. Scores more were hanged at sight, a Major Rainsford justifying the summary treatment of these “bands without principle or feeling of nationality, whose record is stained with crimes at which humanity shudders.” The only large action Price engaged in was an abortive attack at Pilot Knob, which was followed by a crushing defeat at Westport in November. Now fearing for his life, Price managed to barely escape, now with fewer than 4,000 men. Price’s raid had only resulted in the end of organized Confederate resistance in Missouri, for the guerrillas had been thoroughly wrecked, the campaign of terror that had covered Missouri and Kansas with blood for years ending at last.

    The Federal response in Missouri demonstrated that for many Union men the Junta was no longer to be regarded as a legitimate government. The Lincoln administration had been somewhat equivocal in its official position to the Confederacy, the US government always insisting it was a mere insurrection but at the same time affording a measure of recognition to the Confederate government as a belligerent. Consequently, its soldiers were treated as POWs, and official communication and arrangements between generals or politicians were not only common but expected. However, following the coup the Northern military and public grew to see the Junta as an inherently illegitimate, lawless body. Certainly, how far they were willing to carry this interpretation varied, and those units that were still capable of fighting such as the Army of Northern Virginia were for the most part still afforded respect. But overall, the impression formed among Northerners that there was no true Southern government anymore, and that they were just facing a collection of unorganized terrorists.

    Foreign governments seemed to share this impression. Before the coup, and together with his policy of Black recruitment, Breckinridge had adopted an astounding about-face in Europe by offering to start a plan of gradual emancipation in exchange for recognition. The official policy had been to frankly admit that the Confederacy fought for slavery and to assert that it had no constitutional authority to interfere with the institution. But then Breckinridge dispatched Duncan F. Kenner to Britain and France “to offer them exactly what the Confederate government had previously claimed it would not and could not do.” Kenner’s letter to James Mason and John Slidell claimed that the “sole object” of the South was “the vindication of our rights to self-government and independence,” and as such “no sacrifice is too great, save that of honor.” Breckinridge played coy, just saying that if recognition had not been offered due to some “objections not made known to us,” now the Confederacy was ready to consent to any terms. But by the time Kenner reached Europe, the Breckinridge government was no more.

    James-Murray-Mason.jpg

    James Mason

    Lord Palmerston, though still “conciliatory and kind,” now directly told Mason that he was merely an ordinary citizen, not representing any “organized government,” and intimated that he might even revoke the Confederacy’s status as a belligerent. This shows the shifting British opinions. News of Confederate atrocities had sapped much of the earlier support for the South, and the Junta had eviscerated the enthusiasm many Britons had had for the Confederacy as a plucky underdog. “The common opinion among the reasonable is that Mr. Lincoln ought to subjugate the insurgents as a necessary precondition for peace, order, and law,” wrote Charles Francis Adams Jr. in quiet exultation. “Only the bitterest enemies of all that is American and free dare to show any support for the rebel camp.” Nonetheless, neither Napoleon III nor Lord Palmerston accepted to hand the Confederate agents over to the American authorities, as Seward demanded, starting a saga that would have profound implications for international law regarding the nature of “legitimate” refuge.

    The Yankees celebrated their international triumphs. Rosecrans for instance reveled in how “the agents abroad of their bloody and hypocritical despotism,” who had had “the effrontery to tell the nations of Christendom” that the Union was the one carrying on a lawless warfare, were now “exposed and degraded, never again at freedom to spread their deceit.” Northerners, however, took greater heart in the start of Sherman’s March to the Sea, perhaps the most famous campaign of the Civil War. In early October, Sherman ordered all civilians expelled from Montgomery, after thoroughly wrecking the city’s infrastructure. This at the same time as Thomas likewise destroyed Atlanta and expelled its citizens. Orders from Philadelphia, however, were clear in how this was to proceed: the wealthy were to be go on their own, while the poor civilians were to be provided with supplies and boxcars. This was actually an inversion of Sherman’s original draft order, which contemplated giving the boxcars to Confederates of means. Despite this attempt to palliate the harshness of the order, accusations of barbarism were still hurled against the Union.

    Sherman quickly sent back a pitiless reply. The people of the South could easily return to living “in peace & quiet at home” by stopping the war, which was “began in Error and is perpetuated in pride. We don’t want your negros or your horses, or your houses or your Lands, or any thing you have, but we do want and will have a just obedience to the Laws of the United States.” A curious statement given that those laws contemplated emancipation and confiscation too. Sherman thought that “some of the Rich and slave holding are prejudiced to an extent that nothing but death and ruin will ever extinguish,” but the “poorer & industrial classes of the South” would soon realize their “weakness and their dependence” upon the North if the Federal government could demonstrate its overwhelming might. “War is cruelty and you cannot refine it,” Sherman declared to the pleading Montgomery mayor. Sherman would “share with you the last cracker” as soon as peace came, but to bring that peace they had to first “make old and young, rich and poor, feel the hard hand of war . . . make war so terrible . . . make them so sick of war that generations would pass away before they would again appeal to it.”

    Sherman in this way envisioned a hard war followed by a magnanimous peace – but only for Whites. He would utterly ruin them at present, but were he in charge of Reconstruction he would then enact no emancipation, confiscation, or punishment as soon as they surrendered. Due to this, Sherman was little affected by the coup. In his opinion, the rebels remained enemies to be conquered, whether they were under Breckinridge or Toombs. Consequently, and despite some misgivings from Lincoln but with Grant’s full support, Sherman left Alabama with the purpose to “sally forth to ruin Georgia and bring up on the sea-shore.” Completely unmolested by Johnston’s troops and the scattered militia, Sherman’s four advancing columns carved a path of destruction that saw bridges and provisions burned, plantations sacked, and the infrastructure of the State utterly demolished. These “bummers,” in the words of one of them, “destroyed all we could not eat, stole their niggers, burned their cotton & gins, spilled their sorghum, burned & twisted their R. Roads and raised Hell generally.”

    In Civil War lore, the March to the Sea has become a symbol of Northern vengeance and ruthless retribution. For decades unreconstructed rebels told tales of devastation and accused Sherman of being a war criminal, whose acts dwarfed the atrocities of the rebels. But like with other Yankee campaigns, the destruction was highly targeted. As soon as the march started Sherman had, in fact, ordered his men to “discriminate between the rich, who are usually hostile, and the poor and industrious, usually neutral or friendly.” Some of the most well remembered events were in fact retaliation for Confederate actions. For example, after the Southerners filled the roads with mines to try and slow down Sherman, he ordered Confederate prisoners to walk before his Army, stopping the practice. Likewise, although guerrillas were dealt with harshly, most common people had little to fear from Sherman’s troops. “If Georgians did not bushwhack or impede the march or attempt to conceal cotton inside,” historian Joseph Glatthaar states, “Sherman’s troops did not set fire to their homes, except in the case of prominent Confederates, whose homes universally received the torch.”

    837_2.jpg

    The March to the Sea

    More than to simply wreak havoc, Sherman’s march also had the intended effect to break Southerners psychologically. Even as a major declared it a “terrible thing to consume and destroy the sustenance of thousands,” he perceptively wrote that “nothing can end this war but some demonstration of their helplessness . . . to produce among the people of Georgia a thorough conviction of the personal misery which attends war, and the utter helplessness and inability of their ‘rulers’ to protect them.” Indeed, seeing tens of thousands of bluejackets marching freely through their territory, their soldiers utterly incapable to even slow them down, left in the Southern people a profound impression of the Union’s might. A woman wrote in despair of planters seeing “their crops destroyed; their businesses suspended; their servants gone . . . without even the present means of support, and nothing in prospect.” “The whole country here is a perfect waste, not a ear of corn scarcely to be found in this naked and famine stricken Southern Confederacy,” grieved another planter. A farmer reported to Richmond that “if the question were put to the people of this state, whether to continue the war or return to the union, a large majority would vote for a return,” even “if emancipation was the condition.”

    The Junta seemed utterly incapable to respond to Sherman’s threat. Johnston had been restored to answer to the “urgent – overwhelming public feeling” in his favor, according to Howell Cobb. But now Cobb suddenly remembered that Johnston was “deficient in the qualities of a General.” Though Johnston had, if all militia and regulars were counted, some 38,000 men, he was unable to concentrate them effectively. This was due to Sherman’s superior strategy, for he moved his men so as “to induce the collection of troops at points at which he seemed to be aiming & then he has passed them by, leaving the troops useless and unavailable,” as a Confederate officer admitted. Through this strategy, Columbus, the second largest industrial center of the South, plus Macon and the state capital at Milledgeville, were all taken and destroyed, leaving all of them smoldering wreckages. It was “humiliating, to see the apprehension of the people of a country abandoned to the enemy,” Johnston admitted grimly, but “I can do nothing but annoy Sherman . . . In Georgia, at present, we are at Sherman’s mercy. It is in his power to ruin us.”

    The Junta believed the fault laid in the people, who had proven unwilling to make the necessary sacrifices. From Richmond came calls to engage in a strategy of scorched earth, to destroy all food and sustenance before Sherman could seize it, and to raise in insurrection. If the people “rise up behind him everywhere more defiant and unsubdued than ever,” the Richmond Sentinel assured, “His track will be that of a bird through the air or a ship over the waters . . . Break in upon his array, and there will soon be a grand hunt, free for everybody, in which we hope everybody will join.” The Augusta Constitutionalist in a similar fit of delusion promised that “our own citizens, without guns, can conquer the enemy.” Yet, this resistance failed to materialize, and attempts to enact these destructive plans just floundered. Confederate cavalry did engage in as much destruction as Sherman in some cases, burning “all the corn & fodder, driving off all the stock of farmers for ten miles,” which not only failed to slow down Sherman, but ensured the people would “not care one cent which army are victorious,” a civilian said.

    To be sure, some people did maintain their defiance. Emma Holmes proclaimed that Southerners “would never be subdued, for if every man, woman, & child were murdered, our blood would rise up and drive them away.” Another woman, when taunted by a Federal who asked her what she would live upon now, replied “upon patriotism . . . you and your blood-handed countrymen may make the whole of this beautiful land one vast graveyard, but its people will never be subjugated.” They even spurned the aid of the Yankee Bureaus. “The enemy will dole out rations if we will take the oath, but who is so base as to do that?” declared a die-hard patriot. Even some who proved base enough to accept the rations expressed their bitter resentment. “They think they are so liberal, giving us food,” wrote a woman, when “they stole more from one planation.” As the Richmond Daily Dispatch insisted, Sherman was only trying to “blind the people,” but his “savage instincts” remained, and patriotic Southerner civilians would not fall for “his game.” Such declarations seemed to prove true the Sentinel’s assertion that “the vast majority of the people are unconquered & unconquerable.”

    But the Southern soldiers were conquerable, it seemed. Beauregard in Richmond told a frantic Toombs that to try and concentrate the Confederate forces to take a stand against Sherman would be “in violation of all maxims of the military Art,” for it would mean abandoning many cities that they needed to hold. A subordinate was skeptical, expressing that “the necessity of concentration and the abandonment of all secondary points was patent . . . but the paralysis of approaching death seemed to be upon the direction of our affairs.” When Sherman approached Savannah in late November, the 10,000 rebels defending it “decided that discretion was the better part of valor” and fled to South Carolina. At the same time as this happened, General Thomas had solidified his hold upon Northern Georgia, by means of both anti-guerrilla sweeps and liberal distribution of food and land. Northern newspapers reported enthusiastically that a “strong Union sentiment” was “winning its way among the citizens,” who were “availing themselves of the National Government’s protection and aid.” This was a “deliverance from the irresponsible power of the Rebel tyrants.”

    shermans-march-drawing_001-1024x746.jpg

    Violence and destruction was especially targeted against plantations and the wealthy

    Though as seen previously many rebels remained defiant, Sherman’s march was indeed received as deliverance by groups of Unionists and enslaved people. As in Alabama, thousands of slaves joined Sherman’s columns, and many took advantage of the path of destruction carved by the Yankee juggernaut to enact revenge on their rebel foes. Houses were sacked and plantations forcibly taken, and the arrival of Union forces usually resulted in either flight or imprisonment for masters and overseers. In yet another irony, Sherman, the unabashed racist and opponent of post-war punishment, furthered land redistribution by allowing Unionists, Black and White, to seize and work plantations – although merely to prevent the large throngs of freedmen from burdening his Army. Unfortunately, Sherman’s disdain, as in Alabama, inspired acts of brutality against the formerly enslaved, with the “bummers” sometimes plundering the slave quarters; and scant help was extended to the old and infirm, many of whom “died in the bayous and lagoons of Georgia.” According to Elizabeth R. Varon, Sherman’s Army even engaged in sexual violence against Black women.

    Despite this abuse, the enslaved still jubilantly received their Liberators and aided them in their march. They advised them of rebel movements, revealed places where civilians had hidden food or supplies, and served in a variety of roles, including as soldiers despite Sherman’s enduring distaste. Now that the “Kingdom had Come” they also celebrated by asserting their freedom in a cathartic outpouring of “the pent-up resentment and fury of people forced to wait hand and foot, day after day, year after year, on those who owned them, beat them, and held over them the power of life and death,” in the words of Bruce Levine. In several cities they plundered houses and destroyed the property of the fleeing rebels. A young woman named Luisa justified this, stating that the houses of their enslavers “ought to be burned” because “there has been so much devilment here, whipping niggers most to death to make ‘em work.” Property was not the only victim of their righteous wrath: Emma Holmes had a friend “chopped to pieces in his barn,” while a Union regiment arrived at a plantation and saw celebrating freedmen parading “beside a wagon that bore the remains of their murderer overseer swaddled in a flag.”

    In Savannah, Sherman met with Secretary Stanton and leaders of the Black community. This interview was remarkable, for it punctuated both the social transformation wrought by the war and the emerging role of the Black community as an actor in the Reconstruction process. Here was one of the premier Union generals and a Cabinet Secretary meeting with Black people, and asking for their advice regarding how to deal with their liberated brethren. The group who met with Stanton and Sherman also were examples of the foundations upon which freed communities would be built after the war, including Black Ministers, Bureau workers, and Union Army soldiers. They also showed a complete comprehension of the war issues, with their leader, the Baptist Minister Garrison Frazier, acknowledging that “the object of the war was not at first to give the slaves their freedom, but . . . to bring the rebellious States back into the Union.” But the rebels refusing to be “reduced to obedience” had “now made the freedom of the slaves a part of the war.” As to what was to be done now, Frazier said “the way we can best take care of ourselves is to have land . . . we want to be placed on land, to till it by our own labor, and make it our own.”

    In response, Sherman produced yet another General Order confirming the informal land redistribution and “pre-emption” of land throughout Georgia, while Stanton forwarded orders to Thomas to bring Northern Georgia under a firmer Union grip by expanding the occupation and setting up Bureau and Army offices. James Lynch, one of the delegates, wrote that “we all went away from Gen. Sherman’s headquarters that night, blessing the Government, Mr. Secretary Stanton, and General Sherman. Our hearts were buoyant with hope and thankfulness.” For the rebels, Sherman’s march instead filled their hearts with despair. A former Senator now said that the people recognized at last the “hopelessness of success . . . and the wisdom of the late Mr. Breckinridge.” Sherman’s march had left slavery “torn up root and branch” throughout Georgia, the Macon Telegraph and Confederate declared, the situation now a “picture of national military disaster.” A Black Union soldier also recognized this, writing that “the rebels see that their cause is hopeless; but their wicked hearts will not let them acknowledge their defeat . . . they will have to succumb shortly, or, like Pharaoh, be overthrown.”

    ECWC%20TOPIC%20Carolinas%20Campaign%20PIC.jpg

    Union Army troops advancing through the South Carolina swamps

    The disaster, unfortunately for the rebels, was far from over. In South Carolina, though Johnston had been able to muster some 40,000 men by a combination of impressment and emergency levies, his men remained tired and undersupplied. Johnston also grumbled that he was bleeding soldiers by the thousands, as many Georgians refused to abandon their State. While the start of a harsh winter had paused military operations in Virginia, Grant was decided to keep up the pressure in South Carolina, sending Sheridan as reinforcements for Sherman. Sherman marched across the tidewater swamps, which rebel engineers thought “absolutely impossible” to cross in winter. At the same time, Sheridan managed to cross the Savannah River at Augusta, only facing nominal opposition. Crossing cold, neck-deep water, the bluejackets used new Spencer carbines with waterproof cartridges, loading them underwater. “Look at them Yankee sons of bitches, loading their guns under water! What sort of critters be they, anyhow?” asked the dumbfounded rebels. However, the weather now proved the greatest foe, as both Sheridan and Sherman struggled to cross the chilly waters of swamps covered by felled trunks and mines.

    The campaign in South Carolina already proved to be much more destructive than the one in Georgia. Sherman admitted to Philadelphia that “the whole army is burning with an insatiable desire to wreak vengeance upon South Carolina. I almost tremble at her fate, but feel she deserves all that seems to be in store for her.” A soldier so declared, saying the “Cradle of Secession” ought to “suffer worse than she did at the time of the Revolution . . . Here is where treason began, and by God, here is where it shall end!” Another plainly, ruthlessly told a woman that “they were sorry for the women and children, but South Carolina must be destroyed.” Sheridan’s troops laid waste to the State as well, the ebullient Federal declaring that the “people must be left nothing, but their eyes to weep with over the war.” The rebel soldiers helped in this destruction, for in desperation the Junta had approved a strategy of scorched earth, burning barns, despoiling civilians, and destroying railroads before Sherman could. The effect of these twin campaigns was devastating, spreading hunger, forcing thousands to flee, and contributing to the start of the 1864-1865 Southern Famine.

    Yet, this also failed to slow down Sherman. Through “pioneer battalions” mostly formed out of freedmen, Sherman managed to corduroy roads, build bridges, and open his way through the swamps Johnston’s engineers had declared impassable. “When I learned that Sherman's army was marching through the Salk swamps, making its own corduroy roads at the rate of a dozen miles a day,” admitted Johnston, “I made up my mind that there had been no such army in existence since the days of Julius Caesar.” By late December, Sherman had reached Branchville, but the start of torrential rains plus the worse terrain were finally proving an obstacle. “The march to the sea seems to have captured everybody,” Sherman observed after the war, “whereas it was child's play compared with the other.” However, the focus on land kept the rebels from appreciating the threat on the water. Because almost the entire garrison in Charleston and the surrounding areas had been withdrawn to at last concentrate against Sherman, the city was particularly vulnerable. In early December the forts on James Island were captured, and then Fort Sumter was bombarded into rubble. Finally, on December 20th Charleston was assaulted by Union troops of the Department of the South, including Black regiments, quickly surrendering.

    The surrender of the “Citadel of Treason” after several failed attempts since 1863 was a powerful symbol of the Revolution. Leading a company of Black troops was Robert Smalls, the former slave who had escaped by commandeering a Confederate ship. Smalls had been included in earlier expeditions against Charleston, being quietly given more and more duties over the Sea Island regiments he raised. By the time of this final attack, he was a de facto captain, though he was yet to receive an official commission. Though the gutted Southern garrison surrendered meekly, the meaning of a capitulation to Black soldiers, many of them former slaves like Smalls, escaped no one. Four years ago, the city had still been wildly celebrating secession, White citizens going wild at every new state that seceded during the winter. Now they watched, grim and depressed, from the shade, while the Black population came onto the streets and cheered jubilantly the arrival of the troops, letting out a specially loud shout when Smalls himself raised the Stars and Stripes over the city. This seemed like the “triumphal return of some favorite hero, rather than the entry of the conqueror,” commented a White Yankee. But Smalls was both conqueror and liberator that day.

    The Fall of Charleston had such an electric effect that Sherman, who despite his racism could still appreciate a soldier’s bravery, sent a message to Lincoln where he praised the “courageous actions of the colored troops,” and jauntily declared that “Charleston makes for a fine Christmas gift.” A fine gift it was, indeed. The elated Lincoln sent “many, many thanks” to Sherman, and then formally appointed Smalls the first Black commissioned officer in the US Army. The newly appointed Colonel Smalls was present when Charleston’s Black and White Unionists met to celebrate the New Year. The former slave and current US Army Chaplain William H. Hunter led the congregation in prayer. To profound shouts he presented “the brave Liberator, Colonel Robert Smalls;” talked of how “as black a man as you ever saw, preached in the city of Philadelphia to the Congress of the United States” shortly before that; and then proudly announced that the Boston lawyer John S. Rock, a Black man, had been “admitted to the bar of the Supreme Court of the United States.” These were all potent signs that showed that “now you are all free.” Hunter concluded: “Thank God the armies of the Lord and of Gideon has triumphed and the armies of Pharaoh have been driven back and scattered like chaff before the wind.”

    Feb18_Charleston_LOC-650x518.jpg

    Black soldiers entering Charleston

    Sherman’s campaign had succeeded in his intended goal to “whip the rebels, to humble their pride, to follow them to their inmost recesses, and make them fear and dread us.” Though there remained a few who insisted that the war could still be won, most Southerners now were in a despairing mood, and could recognize the folly of secession and then of the coup. Even the heretofore indefatigable Josiah Gorgas now wondered “Where is this to end? No money in the Treasury—no food to feed the army—no troops to oppose Gen. Sherman . . . Is the cause really hopeless? Is it to be lost and abandoned in this way?” Even though the Richmond Dispatch fantasized that this should “rather inspire cheerfulness than gloom” because it freed Johnston from defending “fixed points,” most had resigned themselves instead to catastrophic defeat. “All is gloom, despondency, and inactivity,” wrote a South Carolinian. “Our army is demoralized and the people panic stricken . . . The power to do has left us . . . to fight longer seems to be madness.” Part of this hopelessness came from the military victories of the Union, but it also resulted from the political triumph of Abraham Lincoln in the 1864 Northern elections, which committed the Union not only to victory but to an increasingly Radical and Revolutionary program that Southerners seemed incapable of resisting anymore.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 57: The Liberty Hosts Are Advancing!
  • The common wisdom amongst historians of the Civil War is that, if the falls of Atlanta and Mobile secured the continuance of the Lincoln government and the end of the Breckinridge regime, the October Coup secured he destruction of both the Southern Secessionists and the Northern Copperheads. For the latter group, it was because the Coup demolished all possibilities of a negotiated peace, making Lincoln’s platform of unconditional victory the only possible choice. Prospects for defeating Lincoln had seemed so bright before; after the victories, with the Chesnuts fatally and permanently fracturing, they were bleak; and after the Coup, opposition was hopeless. Consequently, what could have been a hard-fought campaign that would force Lincoln back to the center, became a crushing victory for an increasingly radical Party, which saw the results as a thorough endorsement of their program. The 1864 US elections thus confirmed the ascendancy of the Republicans, the Northern people’s desire for victory and Reconstruction, and gave the Union leaders’ the political capital and confidence to follow the course of the Second Revolution.

    As detailed previously, that Revolution had already been underway, and it was just picking up steam as the Confederacy continued its collapse and the United States reasserted its authority. By then Reconstruction had gone beyond a mere project to place Loyalists in positions of power, for the Northern people had started to envision a thorough remaking of the social and economic fabric of Southern society. Given that the coup and the latest Union victories had convinced the Northern people that victory was at last at hand, the campaign quickly became one focused more on the future peace than the still raging war. Were rebels to be completely excluded from the Reconstruction governments? Conversely, were Black men to be included in them? How should loyalty be defined? Was the expanded National State, with its national police force and Bureaus managing labor and land, to become a permanent fixture of the American government? Or were those war-time expedients that had to give way to a retreat from centralization as soon as peace came? It was around these issues that the Republican Party and its three Chesnut opponents waged the campaign.

    Far from a campaign based solely on the opinions and sensibilities of White people, the 1864 campaign for the first time in the history of the Republic allowed Black people to take a central role. Even though the small Black population in the Northern states for the most part could not vote, Black men were able to take part in elections in many of the Reconstructed states, albeit in a limited basis. More importantly, Black communities mobilized to afford essential support to the Lincoln government, fight against the racist and reactionary attacks of the Northern conservatives, and convince White people of both the justice and viability of Reconstruction. In this regard, this election was the Black community’s first opportunity to seize a space within the body politic. Whereas slavery had by design alienated the enslaved from the public sphere and State authority, now the freedmen showed their capacity and willingness to keep fighting for their rights and to influence the post-war world. This was, effectively, a rehearsal for Reconstruction, demonstrating the aims, foundations, and methods of Black activism for the incoming new era.

    Before the reconstruction of the Southern states, the first step contemplated by the freedmen was the reconstruction of Black communities. What historian Steven Hahn has described as the “threads of slave politics,” that is, the social, familial, and community ties that helped Black people endure and resist slavery, were being both reconstituted and reinforced now that the chains were struck off. These fragile threads had been easily broken by the violent structures of slavery, the clearest and perhaps cruelest example being how slave families were routinely broken by enslavers. For many, the chief blessing of freedom was legal protection for their family units, because as the child Charlie Barbour said, emancipation meant that “I won’t wake up some mornin’ ter fin’ dat my mammy or some ob de rest of my family am done sold.” Military chaplains, Northern missionaries, and Bureau agents all helped in the work of legally consecrating Black marriages. In Tennessee, for example, John Fisk conducted a mass wedding that united 119 couples, and Bureau agents all over the occupied South could remember a continuous stream of Black people seeking to register their marriages, become the legal guardians of the children of relatives or friends, and pleading for help in finding their loved ones.

    fb-marriage-loc.jpg

    Bureau organized weddings in Vicksburg

    Northern agents bore witness to both heart-warming and heart-breaking scenes, observing either joyful reunions or deep sorrow when someone couldn’t be found. “I wish you could see this people as they step from slavery into freedom,” wrote a Union officer to his wife. “Men are taking their wives and children, families which had been for a long time broken up are united and oh! such happiness. I am glad I am here.” But the same agent then testified of a Black man who had walked all the way from Tennessee to Louisiana to try and find relatives that had been sold over 20 years prior to the war. Such a sight “reduced me to weeping,” the officer admitted. Often, it was necessary to use force to reunite families. Union Army units, mostly the Home Farm regiments, or even Unionist guerrillas helped to emancipate family members who were still living under slavery. One such event took place in Lynchburg, Virginia, where a detachment of Federal cavalry arrived at the farm of B.E. Harrison, the former owner of one of the troopers. Though this cavalryman had escaped to and joined the Union Army, he had had to leave his wife and child behind. But now the father had returned, “with a cavalry saber in his hand,” to demand the return of his family, pledging to torch the place when Harrison said that he had already “refugeed” both of them.

    Once their families had obtained legal recognition, most Black people then turned to education as another great priority. Already by the fall of 1861, the American Missionary Association (AMA), had sent missionaries into the contraband camps to educate the former slaves, and soon it was joined by several more such organizations. In 1863, the newly minted Freedman’s Bureau took over the education of the freedmen, but it maintained its collaboration with these Northern missionaries, with the explicit objective of socially transforming the South. Freedmen almost immediately embraced education as a way to better themselves and their communities. “They are anxious to have their children well educated,” noted a Yankee. A Louisiana freedman demonstrated when he declared that “Leaving learning to your children was better than leaving them a fortune; because if you left them even five hundred dollars, some man having more education . . . would come along and cheat them out of it all.” Black people, it was evident, realized that being educated was key to their future success, and as a result threw themselves wholeheartedly into founding schools with the help of the Freedman’s Bureau and recruiting teachers from the ranks of the Northern missionaries.

    By late 1864, Bureau schools dotted the South, the seeds of a larger process that built the first public education system in the region after the war. During it, most schools were instead temporary ones set up in Union-occupied cities and in redistributed plantations. But these still provided the opportunity for learning, and the enthusiasm of the freedmen quickly surpassed even the most optimistic predictions. Black children “can learn to read and write as readily as white children,” reported Union officers. They “are smart, bright and quick to learn, and one can scarcely observe any difference in the rate of progress.” Black adults were just as eager to learn as their children, Lucy Chase stated, saying she had never seen “such greedy people for study . . . they are all very anxious to learn and full of ambition.” Black laborers would attend schools after their workdays were done, often learning alongside their children, and a salient point in most labor disputes mediated by the Labor Bureau was demands for the establishment of schools and allowance of time for learning. In a report a Union General included a comment by a Black child summarizing this progress: “Massa, tell ‘em we is rising!”

    Black soldiers were also noted for trying to achieve literacy, establishing regimental schools, and seizing all available opportunities for education. "So ardent were they," a colonel exclaimed, "that they formed squads and hired teachers, paying them out of their paltry means.” “The colored troops carried [lesson] books with them when the army marched,” said a chaplain, their “cartridge box and spelling book attached to the same belt.” Altogether, as the commander of a USCT Mississippi regiment said with evident pride, the progress of the freedmen in “acquiring the rudiments of a common education,” was “under the circumstances truly wonderful.” But Black soldiers were not merely learning to read and write – they were also receiving an education on political issues and took their place in the work of building a Black consciousness and carving a place within the Nation. The effect of a few months of “soldiering” left a White missionary “astonished,” for the “cringing, dumpish, slow . . . are now here . . . wide awake and active.” Thomas Wentworth Higginson similarly observed how “the general aim and probable consequences of this war are better understood in [a USCT] regiment than in any white regiment.”

    This political education and mobilization wouldn’t have been possible without the aid of the organizations that became the pillars of the Reconstruction-era Black community: the Union League, the Church, and Charitable Associations. Although all of these would fully flourish only after the end of the war, while it raged the seeds were already being sown. Several Home Farms and Federally occupied cities organized different associations bearing names like “Loyal League,” “Equal Rights Association,” or “Club of the Colored Union People,” that have all been gathered under the umbrella of the Union League. Organized with the approval or even the assistance of Federal commanders and Bureau agents, the Union Leagues were meant to educate the freedmen in the responsibilities of a citizen, facilitate the establishment of the Republican Party in the Reconstructed South, and mobilize the support of Loyalists to grant both legitimacy and stability to the new order. The first wave of Union League activity then came in the Border States, Louisiana, and Tennessee, the areas where the revolution had achieved the deepest inroads, as the limited number of Black voters marshaled to bring support to Lincoln, not only through their own ballots but also by actively fighting the opposition tickets.

    freedmens_school_2_1050x700.jpg

    Bureau schools in the South

    The Union League, however, was merely one vehicle of Black organization, for emancipation also allowed Black communities to take charge of their community affairs, chiefly, religious practice. Under slavery, Black people had worshipped in Churches under White control, often being indoctrinated to believe slavery was ordained by God. The enslavers were never truly successful, for Black people still gathered in secret to hold their own religious meetings, incorporating West African spiritualism and a millennialist outlook that predicted future liberation. The coming of the war was then seen by Black people as a “fulfillment of the prophecies.” Emancipation allowed Black people to build and consolidate their own Churches, which besides places of worship also became places of learning and community organization. Black ministers especially took on an important role as leaders, not only spiritual, but political and social, settling disputes, representing their communities before the Federal authorities, and later organizing the Republican Party and Union Leagues and even running for office. This was a politicization of Black religion that would continue and intensify during Reconstruction.

    It was not only men that participated in the building of Black communities and consciousness, for women also readily took to politics and social organization – even over the objections of Black men. Under slavery, Black men had been deprived of the role expected of males in the midcentury United States as heads of households, breadwinners, protectors, and disciplinarians. The advent of Union rule not only brought freedom, but also “northern gender norms” for the Union granted Black men a patriarchal role, designating them as “heads of households” for the redistribution of lands, the signing of labor contracts, and Federal service. The fact that the freedom of Black wives, mothers, and children depended on the service of their Black male relatives further contributed to subordinating Black women to Black men. Yet, women refused to retreat to a purely domestic sphere. With the men off to fight or organized in Army units or paramilitary groups, women took over the responsibility of managing Home Farms and redistributed plantations. But Black women were also present in Churches, Union Leagues, and Party conventions; and marched together with the men to demand land, improved working conditions, or make their voices heard before the Federal authorities.

    The questions regarding the organization of land and labor were also far from settled. While the progress of land redistribution was nothing short of astounding, many lands remained under the control of Unionist planters who, nonetheless, still struggled to adapt to the new order. These men, General John P. Hawkins complained, “cared nothing how much flesh they worked off of the negro provided it was converted into good cotton.” General Eaton likewise denounced how their motives “involved patriotism or humanity only as secondary and incidental considerations,” making money being their primary objective “whether the Union cause – not to mention the Negro – suffered.” Tensions especially flared up in Louisiana, where relative early Federal occupation, strong conservative Unionism, and the desire of the Hahn-Banks regime to court planters resulted in many pro-planter measures contrasting sharply with developments elsewhere. Even in those areas where the freedmen were acquiring greater rights by the hands of sympathetic Federals and progressive Philadelphia policies, planters still resisted bitterly. “It is disheartening,” a Bureau agent observed, “to see those who call themselves Union men asking for whips and overseers.”

    The new militancy of the Black population, however, meant they continued to resist these arrangements. A provost marshal reported how the freedmen would “not endure the same treatment, the same customs, and rules – the same language – that they have heretofore quietly submitted to.” Wherever they had to work under White authority, “the negroes band together, and lay down their own rules, as to when, and how long they will work etc. etc. and the Overseer loses all control over them.” Even freedmen who had received redistributed land often resisted the continuous interference of Federal authorities, defying their pretensions to make them cultivate cotton or limit the size of their parcels. The nascent structures of the Black community helped in this resistance, for Churches and Union Leagues doubled as cooperatives for the acquisition and management of land or helped organize strikes or coordinate demands.

    Towards the end of the war the increased organization and militancy of the Black community allowed them to affect State and even National politics. This was clearest in Louisiana, where Lincoln’s experiment of Reconstruction found itself assailed by Black citizens and Radicals that found it lacking. Lincoln had issued by Proclamations new guidelines and signed bills expanding the powers of the Bureaus to conciliate the Radicals, but he was still unwilling to change the fundamentally conservative Louisiana regime. Some “acquiescence” to planter interests would make “the deeply afflicted people in those States . . . more ready” to rejoin the Union, Lincoln hoped. But, as the New Orleans Tribune questioned, “given the hostility of these people to republican liberty . . . what is to become of the poor colored man if the Federal government removes its hand?” Lincoln still upheld his government, saying that if “the new government of Louisiana is only to what it should be as the egg is to the fowl, we shall sooner have the fowl by hatching the egg than by smashing it.” Moreover, not admitting Louisiana would also mean rejecting “one vote in favor of the proposed amendment to the national constitution.”

    zionschoolforcoloredchildrenscloc.jpg

    Freedmen's meeting in Louisiana

    A similar ambivalence was evident in the question of universal Black suffrage. While Lincoln maintained that those of “good conduct, meritorious services or exemplary character” should be allowed to vote, he expressed qualms about the idea of extending the franchise to all Black men without distinction. The government, assistant secretary of war Charles A. Dana said frankly, had no intention to create “a great negro democracy” in the rebel states. Acknowledging the presence of a few “worthy colored men,” Dana nonetheless believed that most Black people were “docile and easily led,” making it necessary to adopt “certain qualifications.” But qualified suffrage would leave the few Black voters hopelessly outnumbered by White voters that, even if loyal, would be unlikely to be friendly to Black aspirations. This could be observed, again, in Louisiana, where the reconstructed state government under Banks and Hanh had showed little regard or interest in Black aspirations. This was a bitter pill for the gens de couleur that had at first expected to assume a new leading position. They had neither been granted offices, nor influence. They could not “understand why former rebels are treated with friendliness” while they “are ignored, debased and humiliated,” in the words of one of them.

    Notwithstanding this hesitation on the part of the Union leaders, Black people continued to organize politically to push for changes. On the 4th of July 1864, a massive convention of Black men met in New Orleans to celebrate the second anniversary of the Emancipation Proclamation and demand the extension of the vote to all Black citizens. Though dominated by the creole elite, to the point that “every question might be put to the house in English and French,” the convention was a truly radical one that embodied the “new political experiences and sensibilities” created by the revolution. The former slave and current Union Army captain James Ingraham, “the Mirabeau of the men of color in Louisiana,” stalwartly insisted that Black men “take a bold and general position” to “ask our rights as men.” Although “elected and sustained by Black votes,” the Legislature “has treated with contempt every bill which was in favor of us,” Ingraham declared. In consequence, they should demand universal suffrage from the national Congress, a resolution that carried an overwhelming majority.

    A couple months later, in October 1864, the “most truly national black convention” opened in Syracuse, New York. Nine years after the last National Convention of Colored Men, which had closed amidst fighting and despair, this new convention extended a “hand of fellowship to the freedmen of the South” and demanded they be given their “fair share” of lands; praised the “unquestioned patriotism and loyalty of colored men” but demanded that they be accordingly granted the “full measure of citizenship;” and pushed for universal Black suffrage as merely their ”just claims.” The organization and militancy of the Convention so impressed Lincoln that he received a Black delegation in Philadelphia. Leading the delegation, Frederick Douglass denounced how the Republican Party remained “under the influence of the prevailing contempt for the character and rights of the colored man,” and asked Lincoln to both protect the few Black men who could already vote and seek to enfranchise more. Douglass was pleased by how Lincoln “showed a deeper moral conviction against slavery than I had ever seen before in anything spoken or written by him,” yet he resolved that pressure ought to continue until he fully embraced complete equality in all regards.

    Nonetheless, a shift in the opinions of the Administration and the Northern States was already evident. Several Northern States eliminated at last their discriminatory laws, extended public education to Black children, and submitted referendums on the question of Black suffrage to the voters. Despite bitter complains by the planters, Lincoln refused to go back on land redistribution or the new prerogatives of the Bureaus, writing that “I wish the material prosperity of the already free which I feel sure the extinction of slavery in all its forms would bring.” At the same time the Administration adopted new measures to show its support for liberty and equality, sending a Black consul to Haiti; appointing Martin Delany a colonel and putting him in charge of the Bureaus in South Carolina; and releasing guidelines to assure “equal and respectful” treatment to “the colored citizens” by the Armed Forces and Bureaus. Teachers, for example, were prohibited from using “the vulgar and hurtful word nigger.”

    But this progress resulted in an inevitable conservative reaction. The tide of the Revolution, hopeful and astounding as it was, could be reversed if Lincoln was defeated and a Conservative government took office. Black people could be despoiler of their farms and rights; plantation discipline could be reasserted; and the advance in aptitudes towards race and equality could be arrested. While the victories had been a hard coup against the Opposition, it was still entirely possible that the Northern people might decide that someone else other than Lincoln would be better at bringing the war to a conclusion or building a peace. The Administration and its allies could not rest on their laurels, especially if they expected the election to result in approval of its most radical departures in policy. Consequently, as the advocates of White supremacy and Restoration gathered to fight Lincoln, the supporters of Liberty, Equality, and a complete Reconstruction mustered to reelect Lincoln.

    fa599d4fb9d20de748236c499a37f617.jpg

    "The First Vote," depicting the prosperous farmer, educated mulatto, and brave soldier as examples of worthy voters of color

    At the head of one of the opposition columns was Andrew Johnson. At first glance, Johnson had lived a life remarkably like that of Lincoln, being born in poverty in a Slave State and achieving prosperity and political success only later. Johnson, in fact, never attended even a frontier school, being taught to read as an adult by his wife. Known as the “Tennessee Tailor,” Johnson showed his talents in the rough world of the Tennessee stump, being elected to several offices including Governor before ultimately reaching the United States Senate. There he achieved initial distinction by being the only Southern Senator to remain loyal to the Union. At first, Johnson even gained a reputation for radicalism, emancipating his own slaves and working for emancipation in Tennessee, and denouncing the slavocrats. But Johnson’s inherent conservatism, inability to compromise, and inflexibility made Lincoln pass him over for the position of Tennessee’s Military Governor, a slight that Johnson never forgot and which he attributed to a vast conspiracy out to get him personally. Selected as the candidate of the National Union due to his unimpeachable loyalty, Johnson would soon grow bitterly reactionary and stubbornly uncompromising.

    The head of the other opposition column was Samuel J. Tilden. A New Yorker who grew up in a world of influential politicians and merchants, Tilden obtained great wealth by shrewdly defending railroad and business interests. Initially a “Barnburner” that opposed the expansion of slavery, Tilden was disquieted by the Republican Party’s radicalism and strongly opposed Lincoln. Initially, Tilden had hoped to strike a moderate tone of reform, uniting Conservative Republicans and Moderate Chesnuts, but all his schemes had come to naught. Now forced to wage the campaign on his own, Tilden’s former political acumen suddenly disappeared. He now proved “hesitant, timid, and for the most part ineffective,” merging into the background instead of taking charge. Even his confidant John Bigelow had to sullenly admit that “Tilden took an inordinate amount of time to do things, complained childishly, and engaged in petty faultfinding,” making Bigelow “begin to have some misgivings whether he will prove equal to the labors of the Presidency.”

    The last Chesnut faction could not even be truly considered a column, its numbers and strength so depleted by the latest events that it could serve as little more than a spoiler. These Copperheads gathered now under George H. Pendleton, a man with close Southern ties and sympathy for slavery. In fact, after the 13th amendment passed, Pendleton assured himself that “when the historian shall go back to discover where the original infraction of the Constitution was, he may find the sin lies at the door of others than the people now in arms,” all but stating that the Confederate rebellion was justified. Though one of the most prominent Copperheads, Pendleton now he found himself “without a platform to stand on,” for virtually no one believed that a negotiated peace could be concluded with the Confederate Junta. Instead, Pendleton swung to new issues of economic populism focused on the Midwestern States, where he promised to pay bonds in greenbacks and end the “system of financial robbery and rapine” that subordinated them to Eastern interests. This seeming disinterest in the current issues led a confused voter to ask: “does Pendleton know there is a war going on?” But they offered a glimpse into the future.

    Pendleton’s mere presence resulted uncomfortable for both Tilden and Johnson, who spent a lot of energy and time distancing themselves from him and even denouncing him, time that could have been better spent attacking Lincoln. Johnson especially sought to portray himself as the War Candidate, asserting that he and his men “gloried in the victories of the Union while at the same time rejecting the Lincoln administration’s stewardship of the war effort.” The Johnson campaign maintained that winning the war had taken so long due to Lincoln’s “ignorance, incompetency, and corruption.” Lincoln and his Radicals were the “disunionists of the North” who had provoked the war in the first place, all his policies “calculated to extinguish every spark of Union sentiment in the Southern states.” Johnson, they said, represented on the other hand victory “without the disgrace of Negro aggrandizement.” Those “who believe that this is a white man’s government – that white men shall rule it, and that a white man, no matter how poor or low his condition . . . is as good as any negro in the land, will vote for Johnson and Franklin on the white man’s ticket.”

    To bring this message to the masses Johnson in October went in a series of speeches throughout the Western and Border States, which has been called the Swing Around the Circle. Johnson denounced that land redistribution and Black suffrage could only result in “a tyranny such as this continent has never yet witnessed,” and a “relapse into barbarism.” Though he again called for “treason to be made odious and traitors punished,” in an angry harangue Johnson exclaimed that surely Thad Stevens and Wendell Philipps deserved to be hanged too, for they were just as “opposed to the fundamental principles of this government.” Responding to hecklers who called him a traitor Johnson with sour self-pity said that “I have been traduced, I have been slandered, I have been maligned. I have been called Judas Iscariot . . . Who has been my Christ that I have played the Judas with? Was it Abe Lincoln?" Asked about Reconstruction, Johnson snapped that Restoration would happen automatically without need for Congress, which had no power to impose anything on the Southern States anyway; intimated that proposing an amendment with States unrepresented was unconstitutional and revolutionary; and insinuated that if the Opposition gained enough seats, he’d recognize a “Counter-Congress” including Southern claimants.

    GeorgeHPendleton.png

    George Hunt Pendleton

    These speeches horrified even some of Johnson’s supporters, who called it “a tour it were better had never been made,” for it depicted Johnson at his worst, as undignified, erratic, and without a clear vision for Reconstruction. It also provided fodder to Tilden, who through the allied paper the New York Journal of Commerce pronounced Johnson’s tour “thoroughly reprehensible.” This was part of Tilden’s strategy to portray himself as a more moderate candidate, someone who’d defeat the Confederacy but would then inaugurate “a wise, conciliatory, healing policy.” Tilden spoke softly, accepting emancipation as a fait accompli but hinting at “necessary regulations,” and saying that the confiscation was right, but only if redistribution then benefitted Whites only. Adopting a tone centered on economics, Tilden’s men insisted that the “revival of agriculture, the safety of credit, and the restoration of commerce,” all required his victory. Tilden also charged that Lincoln supported the Bureaus and Black suffrage only as a massive scheme of patronage, whereby the government would maintain “lazy Negroes” on the taxpayer’s dime, and in exchange they would provide the ballots to keep in power the “shoddyocracy,” that is, Republican contractors and war profiteers who had artificially maintained the conflict to plunder the State coffers.

    But as the campaign advanced, Tilden’s strategists started to believe that their fortunes depended on their capacity to invoke “the aversion with which the masses contemplate equality with the negro.” In effect, Tilden and Johnson started to compete to see which campaign could be more racist, with Tilden’s running mate Frank Blair taking the stump to denounce Reconstruction as military tyranny, warn that “the Negroes’ rape of government will lead to their rape of white women,” and declare that Radicalism made even “copperheadism” respectable. Even Tilden’s organ, the New York World, declared Blair’s tour “disastrous.” The attempt to portray himself as conciliatory had gone too far, and instead made it seem like Tilden was willing to restore the rebels to their properties and power, practically rewarding them for their rebellion. To try and repair damages Tilden refocused his campaign on economic issues, but in this regard the most marked differences were with Pendleton, whose platform Tilden denounced as a form of “repudiation” – a move that certainly did not endear him to Western farmers whose support he might otherwise have obtained.

    Instead of successfully shaving off conservatives and moderates from the Lincoln coalition, then, Tilden ended up just competing with Johnson for the same demographic of reactionary racists, while at the same time appearing wobblier on the questions of the prosecution of the war and Reconstruction. Johnson, on the other hand, appeared like an unsatisfactory choice on all fronts. Due to the latest successes Lincoln’s prosecution of the war could not be called a failure, so Johnson’s pitch that he would be somehow a better commander in chief fell flat. As for Reconstruction, Johnson’s racist tirades went too far as well, for they seemed to promise that in the name of prejudice Johnson would prefer to see unpunished White rebels back in power than acknowledge any Black rights. A vote for Johnson or Tilden, Republicans declared, was a vote for “giving Toombs a seat in the Senate and a Georgia plantation.” By contrast, Lincoln seemed surer on the Reconstruction issue, not conceding to “vindictive and bloody plans,” but punishing the truly guilty while at the time seeking “conciliation for the brave, misguided democracy of the South who do not own a pound of human flesh.”

    The in-fighting between Lincoln’s enemies also had catastrophic consequences for them at the local level, where they were unable to present a strong challenge to Republican officeholders and candidates. Whereas the old Democratic Party had had an established system of Party conventions and local machines, tensions between Buchaneers and Douglasites, and then War Chesnuts and Copperheads, had left most of these in tatters. Consequently, the Opposition often struggled to find candidates, and those candidates they found sometimes spent more time attacking each other than the united Republican ticket. Attempts to conclude fusion tickets were thus rather unsuccessful, and even when they succeeded the result could be just even more in-fighting, with Johnsonites and Tildenites throwing around accusations of being reactionary traitors or spineless cowards. These divisions, a conservative claimed later, “were the main cause of our defeat. They sacrificed the real men of the party, because neither had the magnanimity to yield and join his rival: rather than do this they put up men who had not the confidence of the party or the people.”

    DIQHtIiXgAA_5Ym.jpg

    The Swing around the Circle

    But if the Opposition remained divided on questions of war and Reconstruction, they were united by their racism. Charging that Lincoln’s Reconstruction was just a scheme to force “the equality of the black and white races,” conservatives from all three Chesnut movements appealed to Northern racism and fears of Black equality to obtain votes. A New York World pamphlet, Miscegenation: The Theory of the Blending of the Races, especially accused Republicans of being in favor of race mixing, illustrated through vulgar caricatures of Black men kissing White girls. In Philadelphia, they denounced, “Filthy black niggers, greasy, sweaty, and disgusting, now jostle white people and even ladies everywhere, even at the President's levees.” Even as they remained officially at odds, Johnson’s and Tilden’s men marched arm in arm through Northern cities carrying banners proclaiming “abolition philosophy: handcuffs for white men and shoulder-straps for negroes,” or depicting a “black man with a whip in his hand; before him a white man in a suppliant position.” Lincoln’s party, a Tilden speaker said, would not “be satisfied till they have the black man in the jury box, on the bench, in Congress, and in the State Legislature.” During these marches they intoned:

    The widow-maker soon must cave,
    Hurrah, Hurrah,
    We'll plant him in some nigger's grave,
    Hurrah, Hurrah.

    Torn from your farm, your ship, your raft,
    Conscript. How do you like the draft,
    And we'll stop that too,
    When old Abe leaves the helm.


    In order to assure White Supremacy, all three Chesnut campaigns promised to stop land redistribution, Black suffrage, and Black equality. Johnson declared that all the “lazy, worthless vagrants,” would be forcibly rounded up and sent to plantations; while Tilden, despite his moderate front, still agreed that all “idlers and vagrants” had to be put to work or bound to “apprenticeships.” Chesnut speakers again and again denounced land redistribution as a “war on property” that would sooner or later result in confiscation in the North, where Republicans would “rob the white man of his property and bestow it on the negro.” To Johnson’s declaration that “negroes are incapable of self-government,” Blair answered that “only the white race has shown a capacity for building up governments.” Consequently, enfranchising them was not to be thought of. They dismissed Lincoln’s pretensions of moderation as “false pretenses . . . by the obscurities of the much-talked-of constitutional amendment, they concealed the real objects of the government,” which were the “centralization of powers,” and the “elevation of the Negro.”

    In the face of these attacks, Republicans defended land redistribution as the necessary creation of “a new class of landholders who shall be interested in the permanent establishment of a new and truly republican system – the prize for which we are now fighting.” James A. Garfield similarly proclaimed that to “put down this rebellion so that it shall forever be put down . . . we must take away . . . the great landed estates of the armed rebels of the South.” But they also were not above appealing to racism, plainly stating that land redistribution was good because it would keep Black people in the South, whereas reversing it would cause a “vagabondage towards the north.” “If you want the Negro to stay where he belongs,” Republicans intoned, Northerners had to vote for Lincoln. The other angle of their appeal was that land redistribution was a just punishment for the planters who “started and sustained” the war, and that to stop the policy as Johnson and Tilden wanted would mean “restoring their power and influence and we shall have the Slave Power again lording over our people.”

    Republicans proved far more ambivalent on the issues of Black suffrage and equality. Some Radicals completely pushed in favor of them, seeing the campaign as an opportunity to “educate the public mind up to the standard of universal suffrage.” But most Republicans remained equivocal, some insisting that equality was to be only civil but never political or social, and others outright declared that the Lincoln campaign meant “not negro suffrage—not confiscation—not harsh vindictive penalties; but the plan of conciliation of the President designed to be a final adjustment of our national difficulties.” The message could vary depending on the area, an Ohio Republican writing of how “In the [Western] Reserve counties, some of our speakers have openly advocated impartial suffrage, while in other places it was thought necessary . . . to oppose it.” This alienated some Radicals, notably Wendell Philipps who was never completely conciliated to Lincoln’s candidacy. “Mr. Lincoln’s offer of amnesty has been accepted by men with wealth in their hands and treason in their hearts,” Phillips denounced. “This is the class which rebelled to break the union, and their purpose is unchanged. Military defeat has not converted these men; the soreness of defeat is only added to the bitterness of their old hate.”

    f7b5451d208c9897b311434245ab073e.jpeg

    Conservative Propaganda against the Freedmen's Bureau

    Frederick Douglass too complained of how the Republicans seemed “ashamed of the Negro” and preferred to talk of how their victory meant first and foremost the deliverance of White Southerners. But although he’d have preferred someone “of more decided antislavery convictions,” he believed “all hesitation ought to cease” when the choice was between Lincoln and those who would “restore slavery to all its ancient power . . . and make this government just what it was before the rebellion – an instrument of the slave-power.” Garrison acknowledged that the “whole of justice has not yet been done to the negro,” but Lincoln had still “struck the chains from the limbs of three millions and granted homesteads and rights to thousands” putting the nation “on its way to the full recognition of the quality and manhood of the negro before the law.” Lincoln, some more reluctant supporters said, was a “half friend of freedom” and a “fickle-minded man” who had embraced their cause only slowly, but he was still infinitely preferrable to his opponents. “There are but two choices facing the country,” John S. Rock declared, “Lincoln, who is for Freedom and the Republic, and his opponents, of varied names but of single purpose: Despotism and Slavery.”

    Grassroots Black communities offered much stronger support. Black voters in Maryland, Missouri, and Louisiana, protected by Federal troops and Union League units, all marched to the polls “shouting and blessing your name,” a supporter communicated. Sojourner Truth was also received with “kindness and cordiality” by the President, the old warrior almost overwhelmed at shaking “the same hand that signed the death-warrant of slavery . . . I now thank God from the bottom of my heart that I always advocated his cause.” This reflected the support of Northern men of religion and letters, who united behind Lincoln with unprecedented unanimity. The Bishop Gilbert Haven for example called on men of religion to “march to the ballot-box, an army of Christ, and deposit a million votes for the true representative of freedom who shall give the last blow to the reeling fiend.” Ralph Waldo Emerson, usually aloof from politics, observed how “seldom in history was so much staked on a popular vote – I suppose never.”

    Even more crucial for Lincoln was his continued and deep support among the Armed Forces. Republicans emphasized to soldiers that the Copperheads had “stigmatized them as . . . vagabonds and thieving marauders,” and wanted them “to stack their arms and stand by and practically surrender every advantage we have so bloodily won during the war.” They made much hay of how Chesnuts had opposed laws allowing soldiers to vote and stoke sentiments of vengeance by declaring that neither Tilden nor Johnson would punish the rebels who “had slaughtered and starved your gallant comrades.” Particularly after the coup, Republicans denounced Southern atrocities, such as the continued repression of Unionism and the terrible conditions in Southern prisons. In a widely printed report, Secretary Stanton spoke of “The enormity of the crime committed by the rebels” which “cannot but fill with horror the civilized world. . . . There appears to have been a deliberate system of savage and barbarous treatment.” Circulating photos of skeletal Yankee prisoners, Republicans asked “are you willing to forgive the guilty parties and negotiate with them as Andy and Samuel propose?”

    More than a simple desire for retribution was at work for the Army’s support for Lincoln, however. As James McPherson writes, the racist appeals of the Chesnuts failed to resonate in part because “many northern voters began to congratulate themselves on the selflessness of their sacrifices in this glorious war for Union and freedom.” The soldiers, an Ohio soldier and former Democrat said, believed “it would be more honorable to be buried by the side of a brave Negro who fell fighting for the glorious old banner than to be buried by the side of some cowardly Cur who proved himself recreant to the Boon of Liberty.” Convinced since the very start of the war that the cause of the Union was the cause of republican Liberty, Northern soldiers now took this to their natural conclusion and declared with pride that theirs was a fight to build a better nation. A Pennsylvania private thus wrote of how voting for Lincoln would preserve “this great asylum for the oppressed of all nations and destroy the slave oligarchy.” Another soldier declared he could “endure privations . . . for there is a big idea at stake . . . the principles of Liberty, Justice, and Righteousness.” Their comrades had “died fighting against cruelty and oppression,” said a New Yorker, proving “that our country is indeed the land of the free and the home of the brave.”

    liberty-liberty-brings-to-the-earth-justice-and-peace-a-grand-pro-E5G7D9.jpg

    The North increasingly became convinced that the abolition of slavery was not a mere necessity, but a noble goal in and of itself

    In this regard, the struggle to preserve the Union became inexorably linked with the struggle to free the Southern masses, Black and White, from the domination of the slaveholders. After the Coup, this view was only reinforced, as both Northern civilians and soldiers came to envision themselves as liberators, people who were righting the wrongs of their forefathers by at last building a Union “free of the blot of that blot upon our civilization,” as Lincoln said. This “Second Revolution,” a speaker declared, was even more glorious than the first, for now it would truly “result in the establishment of a perpetual republic of Liberty.” The previous generations had to compromise with the Slave Power, but now it had been “eternally overthrown,” and the “principle that all men are created equal,” had been vindicated at last, proclaimed a soldier. The Northern people thus came to decide that honorable victory and just peace entailed the destruction of the Southern slavocracy, the recognition of the bravery and service of Black people, and an effort to fulfill the national pledge of Liberty and Equality, balancing compassion for the deluded masses and justice against the guilty deluders. And the only candidate who could achieve that was Lincoln.

    When the votes were counted, Lincoln had won 57% of the national popular vote, to Johnson’s 19%, Tilden’s 20%, and Pendleton’s 4%. This translated into a victory in every State of the Union. This included narrow pluralities in Kentucky and Delaware, where a combination of political chicanery and military fiat had suppressed the opposition’s divided votes, leading to unending debate over the legitimacy of the election. In all other States, however, Lincoln’s victory was complete, handily surpassing even the united total of the Opposition. In this he was helped by overwhelming support among the soldiers, who gave him almost 80% of their votes through absentee ballots and by being furloughed to go to their states and vote. While there is scattered evidence of intimidation by the Union League, in most States the results were a legitimate endorsement of the Administration and its policies. Lincoln celebrated the fact that the United States had been able to conduct a democratic election in the midst of war, nothing that “if the rebellion could force us to forego, or postpone a national election, it might fairly claim to have already conquered and ruined us.” In voting for him, Americans were voting “for the best interests of their country and the world, not only for the present, but for all future ages,” and vindicating the “great principles of liberty and republican government.”

    “The crisis has been past, and the most momentous popular election ever held since ballots were invented has decided against treason and disunion,” celebrated George Templeton Strong. The country “has safely passed the turning-point in the revolutionary movement against slavery,” cheered Secretary Seward, who also took heart in Lincoln’s long coattails, which thanks to the enemy’s disorganization had carried Republicans to a 4/5ths majority in both Houses of Congress and control over every State of the Union, virtually obliterating the enemies of the administration. The referendums about Black suffrage also passed, albeit by narrower margins than Lincoln, enfranchising Black men in Connecticut, Minnesota, Wisconsin, Kansas, Ohio, and Iowa. "Isn't this just vindication after decades of opprobrium and degradation?" asked William Lloyd Garrison. Though Congress ultimately refused to count the votes in the Reconstructed States, Republicans still widely publicized the support Lincoln obtained with the Black voters there and in the Border States. Altogether, this was “the most decisive and emphatic victory ever seen in American politics,” The Nation declared, a triumphal endorsement of abolition and a complete Reconstruction of the Union.

    1864 election.png

    Lincoln: 57% of the Popular Vote, and 212 (+17 invalidated) Electoral Votes
    Tilden: 20% of the Popular Vote, and 0 Electoral Votes
    Johnson: 19% of the Popular Vote, and 0 Electoral Votes
    Pendleton: 4% of the Popular Vote, and 0 Electoral Votes

    During the campaign the secessionists had insisted that the South could “depend upon no party at the North for the protection of their liberties and institutions,” and that the “old Democrats” were “united in the wicked and bloody policy of subjugation.” It did not truly matter who won the Northern election, hardliners insisted, to the point that some called Lincoln’s reelection preferable, for it would make Southerners realize that the choice was “between a perpetual resistance, and a condition of serfdom.” When she heard that “the vulgar, uncouth animal is again chosen to desecrate the office of Washington,” Emma Holmes likewise declared that “war there must be, until we conquer peace.” But these declarations were mere desperate grasping at straws. For most Southerners, Lincoln’s victory made a ripple of despair go through them. “Our subjugation is popular at the North,” sullenly declared Josiah Gorgas. With their enemy having proven both its willingness and power to defeat and destroy them, and their own government utterly incapable to defend them, most Southerners could only hopelessly conclude that the end was in sight, and that the disastrous farce Breckinridge had warned against had finally come.
     
    Last edited:
    Appendix: Wikiboxes of US Elections 1854-1864
  • All credit for these belongs to @AztecFireGod. Many thanks to them!

    1856_united_states_presidential_election-png.878334
    1860_united_states_presidential_election-png.878510
    1864_united_states_presidential_election-png.878511

    1858_united_states_house_election-png.878335
    1860_united_states_house_election-png.878339
    1862_united_states_house_election-png.878341
    1864_united_states_house_election-png.878657

    1854_united_states_senate_election-png.878332
    1858_united_states_senate_election-png.878336
    1860_united_states_senate_election-png.878340
    1862_united_states_senate_election-png.878342
    1864_united_states_senate_election-png.878658

    1704055506115-png.878660
     
    Last edited:
    Side-story: "A Baseball Legend"
  • Frank Stewart would one day be lauded by a New York newspaper as the best player in the State, white or black. That would be in 1870, 5.5 years from now. For now, Stewart, a member of a Rhode Island Colored Infantry Regiment, sat in winter quorders in Philadelphia with Octavius Catto.

    "Well over a year late a, and I get kids asking me about Union Mills. Not just black kids; white kids.," Stewart said. "We won an incredible victory, but your Institute for Colored Youth is going to have to multiply itself a hundredfold once we get done."

    " I think President Lincoln is determined to do that. One good thing having the capital need to move here has done is allowed me to have his ear a little. Frederick Douglas also does of course; his sons are playing baseball with me," Cato said.

    "Gave you spoken to Al Reach lately?"

    "Yes, we've had some good conversations. Like when Congressman Gidfings played a game on a Colored team in '59 (1), he is ridiculed for playing a child's game, more so when he played on my team. However, it forces people to agree that children do play together regardless of their color," Catto said. He went on to share about his plan to force the integration of Philadelphia street cars in the coming yeand asked if Stewart would return to his regiment.

    "I must while people are still shackled. But I respect the work you are doing also I understand why you choose to simply simply organize others for fighting and for after the war. Someone needs to plan for that also.
    "How do you think the existence of professionals like Mr. Reach will affect things? It is one thing when we simply play as amateurs. But when money gets involved…" Stewart trailed off.

    Catto said they had discussed this. "The attitude of the Republic at this time is that something must be done to rebuke those who side with the junta and the elite down Douth. One of the keys is going to be when the National Association of Professional Baseball Clubs makes rulings. The key will be if they allow our clubs to play. I would prefer that we be championed through all black clubs. But I am willing to compromise as long as they accept that black players will be allowed to play with no strings attached on integrated white teams," Cato explained. He knew that the presence of all black teams might seem a little intimidating, so he planned to continue to promote them as a bargaining chip so that their players could be accepted on white clubs. The NAPBBC would accept integrated teams when they codified their rules in 1867.

    Dr. Jacob da Costa entered the lounge in the I.C.Y. where the men were speaking. Catto introduced him to Stewart, and said they'd had some discussions about what effects slavery might have had on some people.

    The doctor explained. "I never really thought about it because it was just real life. But I suppose it's possible there are things outside of war that can interfere with the mind the way we're seeing the war does. This is such a new field of study, but President Lincoln beinghere has allowed me, just like others, to meet with and discuss things with Congress that we wouldn'thave."

    Stewart laughed at the irony. "Yet something else where the.rashness of the Confederacy in burning Washington may turn out to help promote equality. Someday soon we will have soldiers like me in the same treatments as white ones."

    "It might be a long while for that," the doctor cautioned. "I think what it's going to take there is individuals on their own being wiling to sit down to discuss things. I don't know if we can force it, but if there was a way to encourage a study about how ex-slaves and white people interact I would love to see the results. They're going to have to cooperate if they want to eat down there, from what I hear." He went on to share that the girl who had been brought in months earlier was doing well. " But the more I see of her, the more if there's something in the brain. That makes these people get Soldiers Heart that's maybe a little more common in the children. I don't know, I'm trying to understand these connections and it's like i'm fumbling around like I'm blind. You know, I even interviewed the President a few months after the attemptonnhis life - again, a golden opportunity with the government here. And I'm trying to understand why is it that some people can swing a log at an attacker and disarm them like it's nothing and not have any nightmares? I mean sure, it was frightening, i'm not giving away any confidential information there. But, maybe I shouldn't have been surprised that that little girl had Soldier's Heart."

    "What do you mean?"

    "The President acted on impulse. Something triggered his desire to survive and… I can't explain it. I only know I asked Mr. Catto if he could let me study some of these ball players of his. The president was always a great wrestler. I wonder if there's a link between athletic skill and the brain and Soldier's Heart affecting some people more..."(2) He trailed off and shook his head.

    Catto knew what the man was saying. Yet, he didn't think of it as having black men used as Guinea pigs. To him, it was another way to get his foot in the door. "i'm going to find some of the best young minds, and together we can work on it. I'd be honored if you would take on one of our youth as an apprentice."

    Da Costa smirked, but he didn't say "no." If a little girl and a child from a study during the Napoleonic Wars were helping him understand Soldier's Heart...

    " At any rate, speaking of President Lincoln, he remembered when Giddings played baseball on that integrated team in 1859. i told him that he ought to celebrate. Somehow once the war was over - maybe when the 13th amendment becomes law -by playing baseball on a team that Mr. Reach and I could set up. He is a good athlete after all, and would be younger than Mr.Giddings was by about a decade," Catto said. "Who knows, next year it could happen."

    ------------

    (1) An OTL event, the man believed heavily in integration

    (2) It's too early to discover adrenaline, which was isolated in 1901, but the guy is clearly theorizing right - and probably staying up nights puzzling over where the connections are. His discoveries will advance things more than he did OTL, in psychology and otherwise. Red can decide how much.
    I'll leave it to Red to decide if Lincoln will play in that baseball game :) Maybe more likely as just a pinch-hitter, but you never know.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 58: Shall Be Paid by Another Drawn with the Sword
  • At the end of 1864, the Confederacy had no hopes for a victory on the field. The Armies of the United States were now occupying large swathes of its territory, and the soldiers of Sherman marched at will through the Carolinas, the Southern forces utterly incapable to even slow him down. The institution of slavery, which they had seceded to protect, now laid in tatters, hundreds of thousands of enslaved people having been emancipated and settled in confiscated land. The triumphal re-election of Abraham Lincoln as President demonstrated that the Northern people possessed the strength of will to continue the fight, and the determination to destroy the old Southern order. The victory of the Union and the dismantlement of the Confederacy were at last here, after four years of struggle. But, tragically, as the authority and power of the Confederacy collapsed, the South descended into anarchy, riots, and famine. Just like how Breckinridge had predicted, continuing the fight against impossible odds had only turned the war into a bloody, catastrophic fiasco.

    The most disastrous part of that fiasco was the start of the Southern Famine of 1864-1865, alongside several more localized but still deadly outbreaks of disease. The reasons for the famine are several, all of them related to the war and the policies of the Union and Confederacy. The chief one was the throughout devastation of Southern agriculture and its networks of transportation. Grant’s campaigns in Tennessee and the Mississippi Valley; Rosecrans’ in Arkansas and Louisiana; Sherman’s in Alabama, Georgia, and South Carolina; all of these had laid waste to the rails and canals of the South, meaning that even when food could be raised it was almost impossible to get it to where it was needed. Moreover, the Union’s adoption of a policy of land redistribution and the continuous pressure of guerrilla warfare enormously disrupted the ordinary cycles of agriculture. Many plantations were razed, and the back and forth of destruction meant that they were unable to resume their activities until a firm Union grip was established.

    Yet, the coming of Union rule did not solve the problem of food scarcity. Because Northerners were interested above all in the reestablishment of antebellum crop production, the Federal authorities primarily encouraged the cultivation of cotton, feeding the people through supplies brought from the North. Alongside the division of the previous large estates, this meant a drastic decline in the production of food throughout the liberated areas. Yet another factor was that the emancipation of hundreds of thousands of enslaved people deprived plantations of desperately needed labor. In peaceful areas, women and children initially retreated from the fields; in war-thorn regions, they worked, but it was the men who were kept away as soldiers in Home Farm regiments or Union paramilitaries. The pattern of slavery was kept, in that the people focused on raising cash crops, keeping livestock and vegetable patches as merely supplementary activities, and relying on the Federals for the bulk of maize, flour, and sugar that fed them. The situation was similar in the Confederacy, where enslavers, especially after the Junta repealed all of Breckinridge’s decrees, preferred to raise cotton, believing they could take the oath as soon as the Union arrived and sell it for immense profit.

    The outlook was even worse in the areas that had been devastated by recent Union campaigns. In Alabama, Georgia, and South Carolina, the march of the bluecoats had resulted in plundered plantations and the consumption of food stores, as the hungry Yankees descended like locusts onto everything they found. This meant the destruction of a great amount of produce at the peak of the harvest, with the disorder than ensued assuring that no more food could be planted for a while. Even outside of the direct Federal path, poor Whites and freedmen forcibly took plantations, which too obstructed agriculture, and most of the time the food available was not enough. The Union did try to offer relief, but it severely underestimated the logistical challenge it was taking upon itself. With food stores depleted and rail networks destroyed, the Union just had no feasible way to transport enough food into the hunger-stricken counties.

    drawrationsweb.jpg

    Federal food relief efforts

    Still another factor was the severe dislocations the Southern countryside had suffered as a result of guerrilla warfare, Union expulsions, and the tide of refugees. All of these resulted in hundreds of thousands of people fleeing their homes and farms and gathering either in overcrowded Union camps or war-swollen Southern cities. Cities like Richmond and Columbia struggled to feed both armies and civilians, effectively meaning that soldiers competed with common people for dwindling supplies – and in this, a soldier with a gun had the upper hand over defenseless women and children. This created a situation where refugees would flood particular points for food, and then fan across the countryside, surviving meagerly in the meantime. This contributed to the spread of deadly diseases, as the emergency infrastructure erected just was unable to hold all the people in hygienic conditions. For example, the depot the Union established in Atlanta was expected to aid only 10,000 people – over 30,000 refugees crowded it instead.

    Epidemics of yellow fever in the Mississippi Valley, Georgia, and the Carolinas; of scarlet fever in Pennsylvania and the Lower North; and of smallpox in Tennessee and the Border States, all claimed thousands of lives. When people gathered into hastily organized Army camps to try and stave off famine, they found, just like the soldiers who mustered in 1861-1862, that disease could be the greatest killer. The response of the Bureaus was ineffective, mostly because dismantling the camps would mean not feeding the hungry people. With winter coming and the crops still not ready to be harvested, this was not to be thought of. Instead, Bureau agents tried desperately to improve the camps, build more, and establish a presence in the countryside. But the Bureau was still entirely dependent upon the Army, which, still on a wartime footing, only established few supply depots and had most of its personal tied up in anti-guerrilla and supply guarding duties. Consequently, there were very few soldiers who could carry the sustenance into the countryside, and the Union struggled to get enough to feed all this people and its soldiers. For example, General Thomas received 45,000 pounds of meat per week for the Atlanta civilians, when in reality he needed 45,000 pounds per day.

    The situation was even more critical in the Confederacy. Whereas Breckinridge had attempted an organized national response to widespread hunger through his food-relief corps and several decrees that forced the planting of foodstuffs, the Junta had repealed his programs. Instead, the task of averting famine fell upon the State governments. Georgia Governor Brown tried his hardest to help the poor, distributing salt and wheat to the hungry, but after Sherman’s march his State government was basically defunct. This meant that the civilians had to be fed by the Union, resulting in the problems already described, since the Federals had neither the infrastructure nor the men to establish an effective food supply for the thousands of refugees in cities like Savanah and Mobile. Those who remained under Confederate control fared even worse, for the Junta never established any mechanisms of food relief, and the State governments were powerless to intervene. Thus, while civilians in Union-held areas faced insufficient relief, civilians in Confederate areas had no relief at all.

    The lack of resources could also be explained by the ever-tightening noose of the blockade, which by now was so effective that few ships could bypass it. Furthermore, the informal trade between lines had also largely stopped, partly because of a reluctance to trade with the Junta, partly because the rebels lacked the specie to pay for Northern products. Without the salt and foodstuffs that had been entering through the lines and the blockade, the situation was growing direr. Moreover, the disastrous inflation the Confederacy had been suffering had been only worsened by the Coup. Since the Confederate grayback had been effectively backed by public confidence in victory, the latest defeats had rendered it worthless. In the cities where food could still be found, the joke went, “shoppers took their money to the market in bushel baskets and returned with their purchases in their pocketbooks.” In other localities the graybacks replaced timber in fireplaces, in a desperate attempt to keep warm.

    Even more disastrously, the rebel armies continued and intensified their policies of forced impressment and scorched earth. By then reduced by desertion and defeat to “little more than a band of marauders” in the words of one of them, the Confederate soldiers despoiled their own civilians of foodstuffs and destroyed plantations and resources before Sherman could do it. To bolster their ranks, they engaged in a strategy of forced recruitment, with entire towns remembering bands of “the worst cutthroats and savages” arriving and taking every male over thirteen years. This, too, disrupted agriculture, for the farms were left without men to reap the harvest or plant a new crop. Resistance could result in abominable reprisals, such as the summary execution of draft-dodgers or even massacres in localities that tried to resist them. A South Carolina deserter who tried to hide his grain, for example, was hung in front of his horrified wife and children. The Junta that had formed partly in reaction to Breckinridge’s so-called “monstrous” policies of impressment were now just engaging in an even more pitiless policy.

    c0433699-800px-wm.jpg

    Refugee camps

    In truth, it’s difficult to know how much of these actions were done under the orders or even with the knowledge of the Junta, given how the Coup just resulted in a breakdown of the centralized war-effort Breckinridge had instituted. With no real control from Richmond, Confederate armies became irregular forces that victimized vulnerable Southerners. Yet, the Junta never even tried to restrain its soldiers or formulate an organized response to these calamitous circumstances. Instead, the official orders and pronouncements that were there consistently called for greater and more ruthless terror against dissidents and “defeatists.” Senator Graham thus was executed after he was found hatching a second peace scheme, and Breckinridge’s Secretaries all were shot in the middle of the night after secret summary trials. Senator Wigfall, too, was never seen again after his arrest. In Western North Carolina, the greatest and most horrific consequence was the massacre of around 80 men, women, and children in the town of Hillsborough, Holden’s birthplace, after it tried to secede in imitation of Mississippi’s Free State of Jones. Appallingly, even as the manpower situation grew critical in several areas, the Junta also found men to spare to send them to “maintain order” in plantations, which often meant massacring and torturing Black people.

    Seeing hunger and repression at home, desertions sharply increased in the Confederate Armed forces. A despairing wife for example wrote to her husband “Our son is lying at death’s door, his hunger unbearable, his earnest calls for Pa breaking my heart. John, come home!” Under Breckinridge the government had tried to use the carrot instead of the stick, distributing bounties and pardons. Breckinridge had even personally pardoned many deserters. But now the Junta tolerated no such weakness. “Thoughtless and imprudent letters” that “may lead to discontent, desertion,” were censored to avoid “defeatist” messages, and executions of deserters rose dramatically. So did the efforts to resist them – for example, a mutinous North Carolina company ended up shooting death their officers. Governor Vance described in despair how these men “now bring with them Government arms and ammunitions . . . the bands of deserters now outnumber the home guards.” Thousands of men were placed behind Confederate lines to shoot deserters instead of Yankees. But, Benjamin Justice testified, “The men on the picket line fire off their guns in the air & will not try to shoot down those who are in the act of deserting to the enemy.”

    That enemy now seemed more merciful than their own government. Rebels were now “fast leaving the sinking ship” by the thousands, reported the New York Times, availing themselves of the Federals’ food and warmth in exchange of taking the oath. “We have the pleasure of greeting many of the prodigal sons of Father Abraham, who, having repented, are returning honorably to worship at the shrine of their former devotion,” reported the Black correspondent Thomas Morris Chester. Southerners were “disgusted with the rebel authorities for continuing a struggle in which no one has the sightless prospect of success . . . merely to save the most guilty from the impending penalties.” Toombs and his ilk, Chester predicted, were ready to flee the country and “leave their deluded followers to their fate.” “The last man in the Confederacy is now in the Army,” General Grant wrote. “They are becoming discouraged, their men deserting, dying and being killed and captured every day.”

    The Union in this way reinforced its image as the magnanimous victor that would receive repenting rebels with fraternal compassion as soon as they abandoned their mistaken cause. The widely publicized reunion between Generals Grant and Longstreet was an example. Whereas Longstreet had feared Grant would hang him, the Union General received his old friend warmly, inviting him to smoke and play brag. “How my heart swells out to such a magnanimous touch of humanity!” Longstreet exclaimed. “Why do men fight who were born to be brothers?” The captured General Albert Sydney Johnston, who had spent years uncommunicated in a Kansas prison waiting for a war crimes trial, was given clemency in exchange of denouncing the Junta. Having genuinely admired both Davis and Breckinridge, Johnston proceeded to lambast the architects of the Coup as “the worst villains the world has ever known . . . never surpassed in their baseness and treachery.” Neither former Confederate accepted to give up military intelligence or any more substantial help, but their mere declarations helped to emphasize the point that the Union was better and more merciful than the Confederacy.

    The Junta opposed this narrative and tried to emphasize the Union’s supposed vengeful tyranny. The “people who lately called us brethren” were “insatiable for our blood” they claimed. The re-election of Lincoln, “a vulgar buffoon” who was more despotic than “King, Emperor, Czar, Kaiser, or even Caesar himself” only proved that resistance to the last was their only alternative. They further reprinted resolutions that proclaimed that the soldiers, in view that “the enemy is still invading our soil with the original purpose of our subjugation or annihilation . . . are determined to follow whenever Robert Toombs directs or General Jackson leads.” Another boasted that the Army of Northern Virginia still had “60,000 of the best soldiers in the world and they have unbounded confidence in Jackson . . . we will storm Grant in his breastworks if they were twice as strong.” But whispered doubts kept multiplying. A soldier, before deserting, wrote that it was “better to eat side by side with a Negro than hang side by side with Toombs.” An officer too admitted that “the wolf is at the door . . . we dread starvation far more than we do Grant or Sherman. Famine – that is the word now.”

    main-qimg-651395ae5858916f76e660616713fb79

    Junta repression

    It was the word, indeed - the feared famine had at last come. The circumstances heretofore described had been present since at least late 1863, but as the unusually cold and wet winter of 1864-1865 arrived, Southerners found themselves with their food stores exhausted, their network of transportation devastated, and either insufficient relief efforts or no efforts at all. Unable to raise food quickly enough in plantations that had been cleaned and razed by guerrillas or marching soldiers, and with both Yankees and Rebels still seizing most sustenance, the Southern countryside started to starve. The Southern Famine of 1864-1865 claimed hundreds of thousands of lives and would not be controlled until after the war ended and the Union was able to establish large-scale relief efforts. The areas that were hit the hardest were the Mississippi interior, Alabama, Georgia, the Carolinas, and Virginia, where Union offensives in 1864 or early 1865 all destroyed Confederate public authority but were unable to establish Federal power quickly enough. Sorry tales of suffering abounded, as desperate people tried to eat still green maize and potatoes, Yankees found towns populated only by skeletal women and children, and people dropped by the wayside while looking for anything to eat.

    While the popular imagination has seen the famine as something that mostly affected poor rural Whites, in truth the situation grew just as desperate in cities. John Jones confessed that his wife and children were “emaciated” and that they had had no choice but to eat the rats they found in his home. When Union forces finally took Columbia, South Carolina, they found it a desolated town, full of the corpses of starved people. Likewise, the famine killed proportionally as many Black people, both freedmen who had seized plantations but were then unable to raise enough food, and enslaved people whose rations were the first to be cut in the face of hunger. Another victim of the famine were Yankee prisoners of war, who had already been receiving extremely meager rations and then received nothing as the food supply dried out. When Sherman’s soldiers liberated the infamous Andersonville, they were “sickened and infuriated” at seeing their comrades reduced to mere bones “in the midst of . . . barns bursting with grain and food to feed a dozen armies.” There, the Yankees learned a hard lesson when they hastily fed the prisoners, only to see them die due to the little understood at the time refeeding syndrome.

    Abandoned, angered, hungry, and despairing, the Southern people started a series of “Jacqueries” that quickly eclipsed the violence of the 1863 Bread Riots. Throughout the South, poor Whites revolted against Confederate authority, seeking food and an end to repression. Like before, women were conspicuous as the leaders of these revolts. In Raleigh, women marched for “the right to live,” breaking into stores to seize bread and flour; in Lynchburg, the stores of “speculators” were sacked and burned. In Union-occupied Mobile, the women cried “bread or blood” and attacked the local Bureau office after the Federals were unable to bring in enough food. But, unlike the mostly urban outbreaks of 1863, now the insurrection had spread like wildfire to the starving countryside. Rumors of massacre by Confederate forces or Union soldiers added to the fear and panic felt by the rural people, as well as the hope that declaring for the Union would allow them to retain seized lands and obtain food. As hunger spread, so did dissent, and by the end of the year the rural South was burning.

    This had now become a direct assault on the social order of the South, which secession had sought to preserve and which the rebel armies had imposed. As these armies retreated and public authority collapsed, the communities started to “impress” the food stores the wealthy had been hoarding, drove away or killed tax collectors and Army officers, and took plantations and Army depots for themselves. Wild rumors circulated, of rape, murder, and even cannibalism. A South Carolina teacher wrote that “we are submerged in the most horrible anxiety and dismay. The crops do not ripen, and all have heard of revolts and massacre.” Bitterly crying “down with the slaveholders’ war!” or “we can’t eat cotton!” they fully intended to destroy the planter aristocracy that they blamed for the famine. The particularly odious James H. Hammond, who had raped his nieces even as he boasted of Southern refinement and called Northerners mudsills, was even lynched by a mob. Sarah Espy, on the other hand, shuddered as she remembered how a friend had been decapitated by “brigands” who wanted her wheat, and Daniel Cobb wrote that a “bachelor was taken by his servants from his bead at Midnight. Carried out of the house and beat to death with an ax.”

    1_lwa1-v1tlirkuaa2xbzjtw.jpeg

    Starved Andersonville prisoners

    In popular memory, the Southern Jacquerie is remembered as the first event of widespread racial solidarity, for the poor Whites joined with the enslaved Blacks to oppose and drive away the planters. This was true, to a degree, for there are indeed reports of biracial mobs defying the Confederate authorities. Especially in areas where the Black population was a majority, the poor Whites had no choice but to join with them. However, in other communities the White insurrectionists had no interest in Black liberation and saw them just as competence for the scarce food. As a result, these are also reports of “race war” in many localities where Whites killed or drove away Black people too, or where the enslaved attacked all Whites, planter and peasant alike. It’s difficult to know which reports are true, since it was in the Confederate authorities' interest to portray the violence as merely Yankee-incited servile insurrection. Yet, as Black people too rose up to throw away their shackles and preempt the land, sometimes with White help, sometimes against them, the fears of slave revolt seemed to at last being fulfilled.

    The Junta and the remaining Confederate authorities reacted with horror, outrage, and repression to this Jacquerie. Josiah Gorgas believed that the poor people’s “pretense was bread; but their motive really was license, robbery, and treason.” The Richmond Examiner for its part described all rioters as “prostitutes, professional thieves, Irish and Yankee hags and gallow birds from all lands.” Whenever they could be spared, troops were sent to areas that faced “disturbances” to quiet “servile insurrection” by shooting the rioters and hanging their leaders. Yet, the Confederate Armies were dissolving due to a combination of want and desertion, and many soldiers and militiamen could not be counted on to restore order when their wives, sisters, and mothers were part of the mobs. By 1865, the Junta had lost control of the South, only able to project power in the immediate vicinity of the armies of Northern Virginia and Georgia. Everywhere else, “anarchy” reigned, despaired a Confederate, “the social order utterly destroyed . . . the dregs of society robbing and murdering their betters with impunity.”

    Even as the Confederacy collapsed around them, the members of the Confederate Junta, especially Toombs and Jackson, insisted that the war could still be won. But the military picture was still one of unending disaster. Having taken a pause due to the harsh weather conditions, Sherman resumed his Carolinas campaign in February, taking Columbia on February 27th. According to Sherman, the fires that would consume and destroy the city were started by the rebels themselves, who burned cotton bales as they retreated, starting fires that quickly spread to the liquor stores of the city. Southerners in turn blamed supposed mobs of “drunk Yankees and negroes” and their “terrible diabolism.” Whoever was to blame, Columbia was erased from the map, and Sherman’s march continued onto Goldsboro. There, Johnston finally made a desperate attempt to turn him back, suffering 70% more casualties and failing to make Sherman retreat. This threatened Jackson’s last lifeline at Raleigh, after Fort Fisher had been taken and Wilmington been closed as the last blockade-running port of the Confederacy.

    With the possibility of peace completely closed off by the Coup and the repression that followed, most Southerners could only conclude that they would be, indeed, wiped off the earth as Mary Chesnut had predicted. Southern communities immersed in the bloody winter Jacquerie clamored for Federal occupation to bring food and order; politicians and soldiers continually escaped to Federal lines and begged for mercy. With Jackson still pinned in Richmond and Sherman advancing rapidly through the Carolinas, the jaws of death were closing. Or, as Lincoln said picturesquely, “Grant has the bear by the hind leg while Sherman takes off the hide.” “Disintegration is setting in rapidly,” a Colonel noted, observing how each month resulted in 8% of the Army of Northern Virginia deserting or dying. “Everything is falling to pieces.” These were “days of despondency, despair, and to all, of intense anxiety,” reported another officer. The catastrophe was even getting through to the most fanatical. In March, a young man found Toombs listlessly staring at a portrait of Washington. “Do you believe, sir, that victory is still coming?” he asked. “Victory?” Toombs scoffed. “My dear young man, victory was never a possibility. Ours was a choice between dishonorable surrender and honorable destruction. Do you not agree that dying with honor is better than living in disgrace?”

    bread-riots-in-paris-AA0XY2.jpg

    The Southern Jacquerie

    This despair contrasted with the optimism and decision that characterized the Union and its leaders. Lincoln’s annual message to the Union Congress on December stroke a particularly triumphal note. “The purpose of the people . . . to maintain the integrity of the Union, was never more firm, nor more nearly unanimous, than now,” Lincoln declared. The Union’s resources “are unexhausted, and, as we believe, inexhaustible . . . We are gaining strength, and may, if need be, maintain the contest indefinitely.” Indeed, despite all privations and sacrifice, the North was producing more iron, coal, firearms, and ships than they had at the start of the war; its fields were producing more wheat, corn, pork, and beef than ever, “enough to feed our Southern brothers and all the workers of Europe,” boasted the president of an Agricultural society. Despite periods of economic uncertainty and inflation, the Northern economy actually grew, the war accelerating the mechanization of its industry and agriculture. Even as the Confederacy collapsed, the Union was just becoming stronger.

    The resolve of the Northern people to see the war through was only increasing too. A British journalist was “astonished” by “the depth of determination . . . to fight to the last” that the Northern people possessed. This determination also extended to seeing the war completed by destroying the old South. To the December session of Congress, Lincoln proclaimed that the “will of the majority” had expressed in favor of a complete Reconstruction of the Union. The outlook there, too, seemed sunny. In the latter half of 1864, the military governor of Tennessee, William Brownlow, had managed to organize a loyal government under the terms of Lincoln’s Quarter Plan, getting a new Constitution approved by East Tennessee Unionists and enfranchised Black voters. In December, the new Reconstructed Tennessee ratified the 13th amendment, joining Louisiana, Arkansas, and the Reconstituted Government of Virginia. Furthermore, Lincoln announced happily, governments were being organized in Mississippi and Alabama along the same lines, which could be expected to submit constitutions to the voters and ratify the 13th amendment soon. As soon as they did, the amendment would become part of the Constitution.

    With victory clearly in sight, when the December session opened Congressional Republicans reported several bills to try and establish a Reconstruction plan. The initial bill by Representative Ashley recognized Louisiana and Tennessee but required all other Southern States to use an “ironclad” standard of loyalty, and for the constitutions to be ratified by at least 50% of eligible voters. More importantly, the bill called for universal Black suffrage and equal access to juries and offices. The Radicals grumbled that the admission of Louisiana and Tennessee “ought not to be done,” but given that Black suffrage was “an immense political act,” they were willing to accept it at first. But Lincoln still wished to remain in control of the Reconstruction process, and as a result most of the Congressmen aligned with him rejected any bill that went farther than merely recognizing his State governments. The US government, Henry Winter Davis denounced, had become one of “personal will. Congress has dwindled from a power to dictate law and policy to a commission . . . to enable the Executive to execute his will and not ours.” Yet, having been just reelected by a great majority of the people, Lincoln seemed too powerful to oppose. “A.L. has just now all the great offices to give afresh and can’t be resisted,” a Congressman told Wendell Phillips. “He is dictator.”

    Many men who had once opposed Lincoln, Senator Wade complained, had undergone “the most miraculous conversion . . . since St. Paul’s time” and were now supporting him wholeheartedly in pushing for Louisiana’s admission. But Radicals joined to filibuster the proposal as long as it did not include any measures for the Reconstruction of the other States that, at the very least, would guarantee “equality of civil rights before the law . . . to all persons.” Denouncing the “pretend State government in Louisiana” as a “seven months abortion, begotten by the bayonet in criminal conjunction with the spirit of caste, and born . . . rickety, unformed, unfinished,” Sumner kept the filibuster until the Moderates gave in and retook Ashley’s bill. Adopting wider civil protections to please the Radicals and dropping most provisions regarding Reconstruction to please the President, the bill was transformed into the Civil Rights Act of 1865. The most important provisions were the protections of Black people’s rights to serve in juries, hold office, sue in court, and above all to be considered equal before all laws, including suffrage qualifications. An attempt to amend it to include universal Black suffrage again failed, and, faced with the prospect of getting no bill at all, Radicals decided to accept. This was the final bill passed by the 38th US Congress.

    Lincoln briefly considered pocket vetoing the bill since it had, after all, not included the admission of Louisiana and Tennessee as he had wanted. But it hadn’t infringed on his power over Reconstruction either, and Lincoln could be confident that the next Congress, with its even bigger Republican majority, would accept his governments. Moreover, he remarked, the bill merely executed the provisions of the amendment – never mind that it technically hadn’t been ratified yet. Lincoln signed the bill on March 3rd, showing yet again to both North and South his commitment to remaking the conquered South. The next day, he made the message even clearer at his Second Inaugural. Standing before a Black and White crowd, with prominent Black abolitionists like Douglass and Tubman as guests, and a company of the 54th Massachusetts as part of the Presidential Guard, Lincoln gave a remarkable speech, justly engraved in the national memory as one of the greatest in American history.

    Abraham_Lincoln_second_inaugural_address.jpg

    Lincoln's Second Inaugural

    The war, Lincoln asserted unambiguously, had been started by the South to protect the “peculiar and powerful interest” that slavery constituted, an interest they sought to “strengthen, perpetuate, and extend.” “All dreaded” war, “all sought to avert it,” yet one party “would make war rather than let the nation survive; and the other would accept war rather than let the nation perish.” Both sections had then invoked the same God, even if “it may seem strange that any men should dare to ask a just God’s assistance in wringing their bread from the sweat of other men’s faces.” But this was not a mere political conflict. “The Almighty has His own purposes,” Lincoln declared, giving “to both North and South, this terrible war, as the woe due to those by whom the offence came.” In this way, Elizabeth R. Varon writes, Lincoln sought to “place the war effort on a moral plane that transcended electoral politics. He cast disunion as the chastisement and purification not just of the South but of the whole sin-soaked and guilt-ridden nation.” The war was then a glorious, necessary struggle, but also just punishment for the centuries of oppression Southerners had inflicted and Northerners had abetted. When, then, would it end? And what would happen once peace came? Answered Lincoln:

    Fondly do we hope—fervently do we pray—that this mighty scourge of war may speedily pass away. Yet, if God wills that it continue, until all the wealth piled by the bond-man’s two hundred and fifty years of unrequited toil shall be sunk, and until every drop of blood drawn with the lash, shall be paid by another drawn with the sword, as was said three thousand years ago, so still it must be said “the judgments of the Lord, are true and righteous altogether.” With malice toward none; with charity for all; with firmness in the right, as God gives us to see the right, let us strive on to finish the work we are in; to bind up the nation’s wounds; to care for him who shall have borne the battle, and for his widow, and his orphan —to do all which may achieve and cherish a just, and a lasting peace, among ourselves, and with all nations.​

    The address was “not immediately popular,” Lincoln recognized later with some amusement, for “Men are not flattered by being shown that there has been a difference of purpose between the Almighty and them,” but it would “wear as well – perhaps better than – anything I have produced.” Frederick Douglass recognized the brilliance of the speech as soon as he heard it, calling it a “sacred effort.” Lincoln’s words, the Washington National Intelligencer said, were “equally distinguished for patriotism, statesmanship, and benevolence” and deserved to “be printed in gold, and engraved in the heart of every American.” In casting the war for the Union as one with divine, moral significance, as punishment for the nation’s sins and a struggle for its redemption, Lincoln’s Second Inaugural had firmly committed the United States to victory and Reconstruction no matter what, no matter if the ruin and destruction had to go on for many years more.

    General Grant, however, was already working to end the war that same year. The siege of Peterburg and Richmond had been going on for months, and the rapid disintegration of the rebel Army induced Grant to hope he could obtain its surrender, or keep it trapped until Sherman appeared on its rear. But he feared that if Jackson could slip out of Richmond, “the war might be prolonged another year.” The leaders of the Confederacy were starting to realize that this was their last remaining possibility – to acknowledge yet again that Breckinridge had been right, when the deposed President had declared Richmond untenable and wanted to link up with the Army of Georgia. Now, a much weaker Army of Northern Virginia would have to make the move through a Southern countryside still rocked by famine and the Jacquerie. Yet Generals Jackson and Beauregard resisted this inexorable conclusion, believing that a grandiose counterattack could yet push Grant away from Richmond. To try and implement these plans, the Junta continued to impress boys as young as 12 to man the trenches and plundered the Virginia countryside to feed the Army.

    Grant, however, recognized the weakness of the Southerners. A couple of weeks earlier he, General Sherman, Admiral Porter, and President Lincoln had met aboard the steamer River Queen. The encirclement of Petersburg was almost complete, Grant announced, and after it happened Richmond could not be held. Lincoln worried that Jackson would then escape to join Johnston, but Sherman assured him that Johnston’s own army was almost defeated and that, moreover, Jackson could easily be crushed between his hammer and Grant’s anvil. But Grant was decided to finish the work right there and then, believing the Army of the Susquehanna ought to “defeat their old foe” without Sherman’s help. On April 14th, Grant’s Army attacked the Confederate position at Five Forks, which was easily overtaken despite desperate rebel resistance. At first, Jackson absolutely refused to abandon Richmond, writing that doing so would be to abandon the memory of General Lee.

    Battle_of_Five_Forks_Kurz_%26_Allison.jpg

    Battle of Five Forks

    But the Junta finally had to acknowledge the inevitable after the Jacquerie found its climax in the riots that engulfed a starved Richmond. That day, just like during the first Bread Riots, emaciated women broke into stores and demanded food. In 1863, Breckinridge had appeared before the mob and empathized with their suffering, opening the food stores. In 1865, Toombs did not bother to make an appearance, and instead send in militia units to try and control the riot. Whether Toombs ordered them to shoot, or if like in other riots the shooting started due to scared civilians and soldiers firing, has never been settled. Yet, a massacre started, and soon Richmond was submerged in violence that took dozens of lives. Toombs and most members of the Confederate government immediately fled the city. Fannie Miller, a War Department worker, saw Robert G.H. Kean fleeing with documents, and asked if she, too, should leave. Kean answered sadly: “I cannot advise a lady to follow a fugitive government.” Despairing, she barricaded herself in home and observed as the Army of Northern Virginia evacuated and Richmond descended into anarchy.

    “Hell itself had broken loose,” reported a civilian as abandoned ammunition magazines exploded and liquor went up in flames, while the people took to looting in a desperate search for food. “O, the horrors of that night!” wrote a terrified Miller. “The rolling of vehicles, excited cries of the men, women, and children as they passed loaded with such goods as they could snatch from the burning factories and stores that were being looted by the frenzied crowds.” “Richmond was ruled by the mob,” concluded Sallie Putnam in disgust and fear. But not for long – on April 18th, exactly four years after Confederate soldiers had entered Washington and set it on fire, Union soldiers entered Richmond and worked to put off the fires. At their head were some regiments of Doubleday’s Black corps, singing “John Brown’s Body” and being received by the exultant cheers of the enslaved, who cried “Lord Bless the Yankees! Babylon has fallen!”

    Watching as the freedmen “danced and shouted, men hugged each other, and women kissed,” Mary Fontaine could not help but cry, “the bitter, bitter tears coming in a torrent.” It was like “the judgement day” of the planter class and their world, she reflected. The Confederacy, Union soldier Edward H. Ripley said, had died like a “wounded wolf . . . gnawing at its own body in insensate passion and fury.” But the Unionist Elizabeth Van Lew, who had worked as a spy in the last months despite great peril, instead saw the arrival of the Federals as long-awaited liberation, the fire and anarchy that had consumed Richmond raising to the sky “as incense from the land for its deliverance.” One of the men who entered Richmond that day, the chaplain Garland White, who had been separated from his mother and sold to Robert Toombs years ago, also marveled at the “shouts of ten thousand voices” that celebrated their freedom. An elderly woman then approached him and asked him several questions, such as his name, where he was born, and the name of his mother. After he answered, the woman exclaimed amidst tears of joy: “this is your mother, Garland, whom you are now talking to, who has spent twenty years of grief about her son.”

    The news of Richmond’s fall was celebrated jubilantly throughout the North. “We have passed the Red Sea of its blood, and now the promised land is in view,” a War Department officer declared as a nine-hundred-gun salute resounded in Philadelphia. But even these were eclipsed by the joy shown by Richmond’s Unionists and freedmen. When Lincoln, who had stayed in Grant’s base in the James River, heard of Richmond’s fall he said with immense relief: “Thank God I have lived to see this. It seems to me that I have been dreaming a horrid dream for four years, and now the nightmare is gone. I want to see Richmond.” As soon as he stepped into the city, Richmond’s Black people came to see him, shouting “Glory to God! Glory! The great Messiah! He’s been in my heart four long years, come to free his children from bondage.” “Overwhelmed by rare emotions,” Lincoln helped up a man who had fallen to his knees, telling him “Don't kneel to me. That is not right. You must kneel to God only, and thank Him for the liberty you will enjoy hereafter.” "Richmond has never before presented such a spectacle of jubilee," wrote T. Morris Chester from the desk that Robert Toombs had occupied mere hours before. "What a wonderful change has come over the spirit of Southern dreams!”

    As a gesture of mercy, Grant had refused to enter Richmond as a triumphal conqueror, instead riding in hot pursuit of Jackson’s rapidly melting force. As he retreated, Jackson again showed the same lack of compassion that he had during his Valley campaigns, observing impassively as “hundreds of men dropped from exhaustion, and thousands let fall their muskets from inability to carry them any farther.” Yet Jackson refused to offer the hungry, tired men any respite, knowing Grant was on their heels. “I felt we ought to find Jackson and strike him,” Grant recalled later. “The question was not the occupation of Richmond, but the destruction of the army.” On April 22nd, the Federal cavalry managed to shatter a corps of infantry at Sayler’s Creek, burning desperately needed supplies and destroying a quarter of the Army of Northern Virginia. By now panicking, Jackson ordered an advance towards Danville, realizing that reaching the North Carolina border and Johnston was their last hope.

    DT9288.jpg

    The fall of Richmond

    Grant regarded this last push as almost suicidal, believing that Jackson was all-but defeated. He sent a message to Jackson, pleading with him to realize “the hopelessness of further resistance” and to stop “any further effusion of blood” by surrendering his Army. Jackson threw away the message without reading it, and then consulted with his remaining generals. Beauregard had, too, fled to Danville with a small guard, supposedly to protect Toombs and what remained of the Treasury. Instead, he was surrounded by the fanatical Early and Wade Hampton, both of whom spoke against surrender, maybe because they were wanted for war crimes. With Grant so close, if they attacked and managed to drive him away, they could open the path to the Blue Ridge Mountains and continue the struggle as guerrillas. In the morning of April 24th, Jackson rose with the sun, prayed for a couple of hours, and then ordered an attack, riding at the front of the last great Confederate charge himself. The outnumbered, exhausted rebels were unable to cause any great damage, Jackson dying in the charge, and the remnants of the once great and feared Army of Northern Virginia were then encircled and captured by the Union counterattack, except for a small detachment under Hampton.

    The Battle of Appomattox had consequently ended the Army of Northern Virginia as a fighting force. As he walked amidst rebel corpses, Grant confessed that he felt “sad and depressed at the downfall of a foe who had been through terror and delusion forced to endure and suffer so much for a cause, the worst for which a people ever fought.” Grant immediately ordered all captured prisoners fed and prohibited his own soldiers from gloating, while the cavalry was sent to pursue Hampton and capture Toombs. Facing the inevitable, both Beauregard and Toombs had decided to flee the country, taking different routes. Before leaving Danville, Toombs entrusted the last remaining Confederate gold to the town’s mayor, telling him to give it to Confederate soldiers returning home, and penned a testament where he asked that his land be given to “my people” – that is, the people he had enslaved. Stopping at a starving country town for supplies, Toombs was recognized and almost lynched, even receiving a whip strike on the shoulder by a former slave. Now fleeing for his life, Toombs stumbled into a detachment of Federal cavalry. Facing death by lynching or execution by the Yankees, he preferred to shoot himself. Beauregard, however, managed to successfully escape the country, a rumor falsely saying he did it by disguising himself as a woman.

    The Confederacy, it was clear, was ending. Bowing to the inevitable, Georgia Governor Brown had tried to surrender himself to General Thomas, believing that as a fellow Southerner he would be more merciful than Sherman. Instead, Thomas informed him that “you, sir, are merely an ordinary citizen accused of the crime of treason, for Georgia has no government recognized by US authority,” and took him prisoner. The fleeing Governor Vance was also arrested by Union forces, as was Alexander Stephens, who put up no resistance as Federal soldiers arrived at his Georgia home. The only organized Confederate force in the East was now Joseph Johnston’s Army, which, he admitted, was “melting away like snow before the sun.” On May 10th, he asked Sherman for terms of surrender. Initially, Sherman offered inmunity for all Confederate officials and officers and to allow the soldiers to retain their arms, to be stacked at the Confederate capitols. But Philadelphia quickly rebuffed him, ordering Sherman to demand an unconditional surrender. Under no delusions, Johnston surrendered and was taken prisoner.

    The destruction of the Army of Northern Virginia, the surrender of the Army of Georgia, and the capture or death of the Junta had virtually ended organized Confederate resistance, and the Northern people replied with a wild outpour of joy. In Philadelphia, a reporter wrote, “the air seemed to burn with the bright hues of the flag . . . Almost by magic the streets were crowded with hosts of people, talking, laughing, hurrahing and shouting in the fullness of their joy. Men embraced one another, 'treated' one another, made up old quarrels, renewed old friendships, marched arm-in-arm singing.” “Guns are firing, bells ringing, flags flying, men laughing, children cheering,” said Gideon Welles; “all, all jubilant.” Lincoln himself appeared in a balcony amidst the Philadelphia celebrations, being received by “cheers upon cheers, wave after wave of applause.” He asked the bands to play “Dixie,” a tune that is “now Federal property.” The President then expressed his hopes for a “righteous and speedy peace,” yet warned that Reconstruction would be “fraught with great difficulty,” for “we, the loyal people, differ among ourselves as to the mode, manner, and means of reconstruction.” He promised that soon he would “make some new announcement to the people of the South.”

    Lincoln%20Victory%20Speech%202.jpg

    Celebrations of Union victory

    While Lincoln pondered this new announcement by conferring with his Cabinet, the last remaining Confederate armies were chased and forced to surrender. Wade Hampton’s irregular band was captured in North Carolina by Sherman after Johnston’s surrender. In Tennessee, finding a shred of honor at the last moment, Forrest offered to surrender himself in exchange for immunity for his soldiers. The Federal commander refused – they all would be trialed for their atrocities. Preferring suicide to execution, Forrest imitated Jackson and charged at the Union lines, dying alongside half his force, while the other half was captured. The last large rebel detachment, under E. Kirby Smith, also tried to negotiate a surrender, but when the Yankees rebuffed him, he prepared to fight. But, knowing the cause was hopeless, his men mutinied. Smith himself would flee to Mexico with a few thousand irreconcilables, while the rest surrendered to the Union. Thus, the last organized Confederate force was dissolved, and the American Civil War came to an end.
     
    Last edited:
    Side-story: "A deserter and a freeman."
  • I wrote this after reading about the Jacquery and the complete collapse of government authority in the South. This is a bit more visceral than I've written before and I'll admit I'm a bit anxious given some word choices I've put in the mouth of a character. If this is off base or if I should have waited until Red gave the go ahead, I'll delete this.
    Otherwise, I hope people like it.

    _______________________________________________________________________________________

    -Somewhere in South Carolina, Winter 1865-

    The rifle was heavy and the strap was cutting into his shoulders.

    The soldier, though he supposed he wasn’t a soldier anymore technically, trudged along the road. He watched as his breath fogged in front of him, it was times like this that he both blessed and cursed the long beard that sat in a tangle on his lower face. On the one hand, it kept his face warm, sorely needed as the night drew closer. On the other he kept having to reach up to wipe the wet dew from his nose and breath from his mustache. His beard and hair had gotten long, it’d been almost two months since he’d had a chance to properly shave.

    He pulled his jacket closer to himself as he shifted the weight of the rifle on his shoulder. He had forgotten how grateful he had been to receive the gray wool jacket, how proud he had been to be one of the first men in his unit to receive a proper uniform, not the improvised hodgepodge the other men had been wearing until then. Now he was mostly glad for something warm to wear. He was even more thankful for the sturdy shoes he was wearing, still holding together even after marching across half the south.

    As the soldier trudged, he saw a figure in the distance. The soldier felt himself tensing. He’d met people on the road before now. Most gave him a wide berth, seeing the ragged uniform and keeping their heads down. But a week back he’d had to beat a man who had convinced himself that soldiers, even ones whose uniform hung as loosely on their emaciated frames as his, must have rations in their packs.

    As he drew closer, he could see the man more clearly. He was a black man, wearing roughspun pants and shirt, a battered and torn coat, no shoes. His hair and beard were wild and long just like the soldiers, but where the soldier’s drooped, his had formed a mad bush upon his face. On his shoulder, he carried an ax. When he looked back at the soldier, his face carried a look of suspicion. For some reason, the look of mistrust put the soldier at ease. The man had other business and it didn’t concern the soldier.

    As the soldier moved forward, the man with the ax kept his pace. Eventually, the soldier had caught up with the man as they marched side by side down the road in silence. As they did, the soldier caught the black man occasionally stealing a glance at him sidelong and despite his brief calm, the soldier felt suddenly very aware of the ax and the fact that he was down to two cartridges, all the same though, the ax stayed put.

    It was the soldier who broke the silence.

    “So, you got a name, boy?” The soldier asked, earning another sidelong glance from his travel companion. Once again, the soldier felt somewhat aware of the ax on the man’s shoulder, but once again, it stayed put, instead, he seemed to now be considering something, after a time, he spoke, answering the soldier’s question.

    “John Brown. You?” John said offhandedly. The soldier stared in confusion at John, earning a level stare back. Eventually, it was the soldier who broke the silence, letting out a snort of laughter which John obliged with a smile.

    “Francis, Francis Marion.” Francis responded wryly. John nodded, if he was aware of his travel companion’s war record against the British, he didn’t say. Silence reigned once more.

    “You’re a long way from Pottawatomie.” Francis said with a smirk. John didn’t respond to the jest, letting silence dominate once again. Franics continued to march, wondering at the strangeness of it all. Had it been even six months ago, he would have... what would he have done? Gone to the sergeant? Reported a runaway? Then again, six months ago, would this man have been walking on the road so openly, no freedom papers, holding an ax? Francis had seen negroes on this journey south back to Georgia before now, but they had given him a wide distance, and they never traveled alone as they made their way northwards, hoping to find the Union lines.

    “So where are you headed then John?” Francis said, unable to let the silence smother him for another moment. This time John responded, lifting his free hand and pointing towards a side road. “I’m gonna get somethin’ to eat from there.” He said simply. Francis followed the finger to a tree lined side road, at the end of which Francis could see a large and impressive house. As they reached the crossroads, John stopped, looking at Francis, eyeing him up.

    “Could use a man with a rifle, if y’all’s willin’ to use it.” John said cautiously. Francis blinked, considering the offer laid before him. He almost discarded it out of hand. But at the mention of food, he felt his stomach growl at him for his foolishness. Francis looked down the road at the house. It looked nice enough, he didn’t see anyone else down that way. He chewed the inside of his cheek, thinking.

    “I only got two shots John, not sure a rifle will help much.” John shrugged. “They don’ need to know that, you want food or not?” He said, seeming impatient now. Without thinking, Francis nodded. He could see John’s shoulders lower slightly, relaxing. As he did, Francis could see to his discomfort how John’s grip on the ax loosened, and he drifted to a more casual stance once more, he wondered how John might have reacted had he said no, or hesitated for too long. On some level, he couldn’t blame him for that. Francis hesitated and reached into his cartridge belt, pausing and buttoning it again and instead grabbing his bayonet, fixing it to the barrel as John waited. He nodded and the two turned, heading towards the house.

    They didn’t take the main road, instead slipping into the trees, creeping closer to the house. John moved through the undergrowth deftly, familiar with the terrain. Francis wasn’t quite as deft in the undergrowth as his namesake might have been, but he managed to not make a fool of himself. He stopped at the edge of the trees at a raised hand from John who seemed to be looking around. John nodded and waved for him to follow and the two men crept across the twilight drenched lawn towards a shed.
    The shed was locked, but a swift blow from the ax took care of that. The two men set to looking around. There wasn’t much, a potato or two, but even so, the two men eagerly snapped them up, tucking them into pockets. Francis was starting to wonder if the risk had been worth it when he heard a sharp mechanical click from the doorway.

    “Eli? That you boy?” A man’s voice said, freezing both men in their tracks as they slowly turned to face the door once more. A new man stood in the door frame, a revolver trained upon the two would-be thieves. He seemed as surprised as them to see them, but his surprise was giving way to narrow eyed hate with each passing second.

    Time froze as all three men took stock of where they were and all came to the conclusion that the man in the door held the superior hand. The master glowered at John.

    “I knew you’d be back, you lazy no-good nigger. Couldn’t hack it out there, so now you’re back to steal from me again. ” The master spat out, leveling the pistol on John. John stared back, his hands up, but his eyes boring into the master’s. Francis stood stock still, hoping on an unconscious level that if he kept silent, this whole thing might just pass him by.

    The plan didn’t work as the master looked at him, taking in his gray uniform and rifle and gesturing with his pistol to John. “You there, make yourself useful and arrest this here nigger. Do as you're told and I’ll let this all go.” He said with a note of beneficence that hadn’t been there previously. Francis froze; the master tilted his head impatiently. John was staring at the man with the revolver, his dark eyes boring into his soul. As the seconds dragged by, Francis felt his own eyes drawn towards the master’s silk embroidered waistcoat, the gold watch chain, how well fed the master was.

    “Are you listening sir? I said arrest this ni-” The sentence was abruptly ended as John tackled the master with a growl of fury. The pistol cracked and the shot went wide as it fell to the ground. Instinctively, Francis hopped behind the door frame as the other two men wrestled. Francis looked into the shed, he could see that John, for all his tenacity, was starting to fail. He was tall, but he clearly hadn’t eaten in some time. The master however, snarling, was using his superior bulk against John, pressing down on his throat, drawing pained gasps from John, his legs kicking. Francis looked at the treeline, then back to John.

    A rifle butt cracked into the side of the master’s head, sending him tumbling off John who gasped, trying to fill his lungs with air. Before he could get up, Francis was on the master, raining blows on the man. As his fists pummeled the older man, he saw the faces of his lieutenant, his captain, slowly working up the chain of command until he had broken General Jackson’s nose. Now it was the master who was gasping for air, blood streaming from his shattered nose as Francis closed his hands around his fat neck, gritting his own teeth so hard that it hurt.

    “No” A voice wheezed out, Francis barely heard it. “Get off him, he’s mine.” the voice wheezed again. Francis looked up at John who was massaging his bruised throat with one hand, holding his ax in the other. His eyes were cold.

    As Francis loosened his grip, the master gasped, tugging at his collar, his eyes flicking from Francis to John, back to Francis again. “Please, I, we ca-” he started before John, in a fluid and practiced motion raised the ax and brought it down once again, burying it in the master’s skull, splitting it and sending a wet splatter out from the jagged wound. Francis winced as bits of brain hit his pants leg. John stared down at the corpse, his eyes still cold before planting his bare foot on the silk embroidered chest, pulling the ax free and going out, slumping by the outside of the shed.

    Francis looked down at the corpse, blood, skull and brain leaking out onto the packed earth. He found that he felt nothing, he’d felt something when men next to him were shot, he’d felt something even for the Yankees he’d killed in ways more brutal than this, rolling in the mud with knives. He looked down at the master and saw his watch chain.

    John was still sitting by the outer wall when Francis came out, tucking the gold chain into his pocket. “Anywhere else he might’ve hidden somethin’?” Francis said flatly. The other man was quiet for a moment before nodding and standing back up, using the still bloody ax to steady himself. He pointed to the house, motioning for the other man to follow. They only paused long enough to clean the ax in a horse trough.

    The door was still open as they walked into the silent entry hall, lit by the setting sun. Francis took a moment to note a picture of a young man in a captain’s uniform, and another of an older woman in a fine dress. He saw the black bands on the frames before passing them by. They made their way to the kitchens and found what they were hoping for in the pantry. Francis hadn’t seen so much food in months. He quickly scrounged up two burlap sacks and the pair set to work.

    In silence they stuffed the bags and then hefted them onto their shoulders as they made their way back out of the kitchens and towards the main hall once more. Francis noted that the other man had gotten a pair of new boots at some point, likely while he had been looking for the sacks.

    “So what now, Eli?” Francis said, setting down his sack in the entryway and stretching his back in preparation for whatever came next, only to start when he saw the look the other man shot him.

    “I done told you, my name is John Brown, call me Eli again an’ see where it gets you,” John said with a snarl. Francis took an involuntary step back, before pausing and nodding. They were silent again before stepping out the front door, heading down the plantation path towards the main road.

    “Make sure you rest your feet every now and again as you break in them boots, or they’ll give you blisters. John.” Francis said casually as they approached the crossroad again. John gave him a searching look before nodding.

    “I’ll try to remember that. Francis.” Francis snorted derisively in response.
    “That ain’t my name.” John frowned thoughtfully.

    “Well then, what do I call you?” They stood at the crossroads. The soldier was silent for a time.

    “I don’t even know anymore...” he finally said, sighing. “I don’t even know if it matters.”

    John and the soldier were silent as they sat at the crossroads, watching as the sun continued to head towards the horizon. Their sacks filled with food, enough for each man to last a while.

    “I’m going towards Georgia, got family down that way. Where’re you headin’?” The deserter said. “North” John responded simply, earning a nod of comprehension from the deserter, no further explanation was required.

    After a time they both gathered up their sacks, John walking north and the deserter walking south, now with food and his rifle cutting into his shoulder, a step up from where he had been a few hours ago.

    They never saw each other again.
     
    Last edited:
    Epilogue: The Union Forever
  • The American Civil War did not begin as a Revolution. While Abraham Lincoln and the Republican Party promised in 1860 that their election would dislodge the Slave Power and place slavery on the path of ultimate extinction, they never advocated for revolutionary means to do so. Theirs was a gradual emancipation, one that would allow slavery to live for decades more, dying slowly but painlessly. This, the Slavocracy rejected. They wished for their peculiar institution to be perpetual, and to maintain their world, the one in which they lived as the unquestioned political, social, and economic leaders. Lincoln may not destroy slavery at once, but he dared to interfere with their prerogatives and speak of slavery as an evil that ought to be exterminated. Knowing that slavery would be for the first time on the defensive with the anti-slavery Republicans at the helm of the nation, Southerners tried to destroy that nation, unable to countenance even the slightest infringement on their power and honor.

    The North accepted the war the South had started to maintain the integrity of the nation. For the Northern people, secession was chiefly a threat because a successful separation would eviscerate the unity and stability of the United States. What they believed to be the best government on earth, the source and guardian of their happiness and prosperity, would then collapse into several petty republics, and the American experiment would end. It was to prevent this that the soldiers of the Union Army fought. But everyone recognized the centrality of slavery to the conflict – both Union and Confederate soldiers knew that the South fought for slavery, and that the “way of life” Southerners claimed to defend would be one anchored in slavery and White supremacy. The average Northern soldier was not greatly concerned at first with overthrowing either, but they and their leaders soon realized that the Rebellion drew strength from the millions of people they forced to work for them. They, likewise, realized that the enslaved could be counted on as allies for the Union cause.

    Yet, at this early stage, Northerners hesitated to turn the Civil War into a Revolution. Conservative men, opposed to secession but supporters of White supremacy, all dreamed of restoring the “Union as it was,” and insisting on prosecuting a war that disrupted slavery as little as possible. Lincoln was not one of these men. He and the Republican Party, from the first moment, predicted that Union victory meant the doom of slavery, for the Slave Power that had artificially protected it and guarded it from the natural march of progress, had been overthrown. As soon as the Southern States returned, the Republican policies of “Freedom National” would be implemented, and slavery put on the path of ultimate extinction. Free soil for the territories, abolition in the District of Columbia, the repeal of the Fugitive Slave Act, and Federal pressure on the Border States, all of these were adopted. But what would have been great anti-slavery achievements in the antebellum now proved insufficient, and the Union’s leaders had to recognize that the “inexorable logic of events” was now leading them towards Emancipation.

    This momentous step couldn’t have been taken without the actions of the enslaved people themselves. Southern masters who had convinced themselves that the people whose liberty they robbed were happy and loyal, suffered a rude awakening as the war started. Far from what the enslavers had believed, Black people struggled mightily to obtain their freedom, offered their help to Federals that in many cases remained reluctant, and defied the power of the slaveholders. This did not, at first, happen through slave insurrection, for the enslaved recognized that the increasingly repressive Southern State had the necessary force to repress any violent uprising, making any such attempt nothing short of suicidal. Nonetheless, Black people opened a “second front” at the very heart of the Confederacy as they fled to the Union’s lines; offered their services as laborers, spies, and soldiers; and resisted the power of the slaveholders by refusing to work or demanding payment. As a State founded on slavery, the Confederacy had to resist this challenge, but it still sapped resources and manpower it could not afford.

    CivilWarVictoryParadeHarpersWeekly1865.jpg

    The Victory of the Union

    Thus, the Union accepted Emancipation chiefly as a military policy that would weaken the Confederacy while allowing it to gain greater strength by recruiting the formerly enslaved as allies in the struggle. But this should not be understood as merely a desperate policy Lincoln had no other option but to adopt. The administration had stricken back against slavery since the start, and at every crucible, at every choice between policies that weakened slavery and those that upheld it, Lincoln chose the option that furthered human freedom. Certainly, many Northern politicians and generals disagreed with the government’s interpretation of the war and believed that a conciliatory policy would be better. If it were up to men like Douglas and McClellan, the Union Army would have enforced the Fugitive Slave Act, would have never enlisted Black soldiers, would have never adopted the kind of policies that augured a Revolution in Southern life. Consequently, the gradual, painless, compensated emancipation all but the most Radical abolitionists had envisioned in 1860, had already given way to a complete, violent, and immediate destruction of slavery by military power in 1862.

    The conservative dream of completely separating the war from slavery was over, and from then on, the United States Army fought not merely for Union, but also for Liberty. Again, this was not something incidental, for the war started a process of radicalization against slavery and then against White supremacy within the Northern people. Seeing the horrors of slavery up close, and identifying the Southern Slavocracy as the responsible for the conflict, Northerners started to feel a deeper moral revulsion against slavery than ever before. This wouldn’t have been possible without the efforts of Black people and their Radical allies, who continuously pushed forward for imbuing the war with a greater moral significance. These campaigns of anti-slavery slavery agitation, plus seeing the value of Black people and their commitment to the Union cause in such great events as the Battle of Union Mills, all helped to transform the nation’s conception of Black people. By the end of the war, Northerners had become fully convinced that the perpetuity of the Union, but also the aims of justice and the survival of the national ethos of Liberty, required the eternal overthrow of slavery and a true effort at Equality for all. The Civil War, then, had become the Second American Revolution.

    This Revolution frightened Southerners. The Confederacy was a fundamentally counterrevolutionary effort, which sought to preserve the structure of antebellum Southern society, one dominated by the slaveholder elite, against the terrifying challenge Northern abolitionists presented. However, the South was not united in this effort. The question of the Confederacy’s legitimacy and its claim of democratic government is one that has been debated countless times. One must not forget that there were at least four million abolitionists that the Southern elite did not take into account when the secession movement started. Yet even beyond them, secession was not unanimously accepted by Southern Whites. Hundreds of thousands would resist the Confederacy, fighting in blue uniforms or as Unionist guerrillas, and defying the slaveholders’ pretensions to make them give up their properties and lives for a cause which seemed only to benefit the elite. Especially because that elite seemed unwilling to make the necessary sacrifices, resisting bitterly and shortsightedly every attempt to make them give up any of their “rights.” Deep cracks in Southern society were exposed and grew more pronounced as the war continued and the sacrifices asked of the poor increased.

    The Southern masters responded to this challenge in the same way they responded to Black attempts to reclaim their freedom: with brutal repression. Throughout the war, the Confederacy and its Armed forces acted swiftly and ruthlessly against Unionists, persecuting, massacring, and attacking them. The sorry tales of repression in East Tennessee and Western North Carolina are examples. The Confederacy employed similar methods to stamp out defiance amongst the enslaved, who were used to being driven from their homes and murdered by White power structures. In this way, the continuous, aggressive State violence needed to maintain slavery and the power of the planter aristocracy was exerted, and the South answered to the North’s radicalization by radicalizing itself, taking increasingly appalling measures to maintain its power. And those great libertarians like Robert Toombs and Alexander Stephens, who spoke so often and so bitterly against tyranny and for constitutional government, never challenged this repression. Because, to the leaders of the South, violence to enforce their “rights” was always good, whereas any challenge to their power, no matter where it came from, was completely unacceptable.

    This meant that ultimately the government of John C. Breckinridge also became unacceptable to those who held power within the Confederacy. Committed to a successful prosecution of the war above all else, the Breckinridge regime employed all the methods thus described to enforce the power of the Confederate State, but also sought to lessen the burden upon the poor and push the wealthy to make the necessary sacrifices. The Administration thus faced planters that fought against impressment of goods and enslaved laborers, resisted his intromission in local government and obstructed the prosecution of the war, and above all believed that Breckinridge was not adequately protecting slavery. All because these measures attempted against the power they held to be sacred and untouchable. And thus, Breckinridge to them became the worst tyrant in history not because of what he did to Unionists or Black people, but because he dared to tell them what to do.

    CSA+defeat+2.gif

    The Defeat of the Confederacy

    This culminated in the so-called “Five Monstrous Decrees” and the attempt to recruit Black soldiers, both hard blows against slavery that nonetheless failed to save the Confederacy, which tottered in the brink of destruction after the Union victories in Atlanta and Mobile. Knowing that further resistance was hopeless, Breckinridge then tried to surrender, hoping that a negotiated peace may yet save White supremacy or even slavery. But even this the planter aristocracy could not countenance. Deciding that it was better to be utterly destroyed than to voluntarily give up their “rights,” they overthrew Breckinridge and then executed him, cleaving Southern society in two and alienating the poor Whites who had seen him as their protector. In this Southerners were merely repeating history, for it was this same pride and arrogance that had resulted in secession. And just like how secession had only brought about the very revolution they had wanted to avoid, more radical and immediate than it could have been otherwise, the coup against Breckinridge only assure that the war would go until it destroyed the Confederacy. The same suicidal instinct that had made them unable to accept Lincoln, made them reject Breckinridge, and thus assured their complete perdition.

    The result was a bloody, horrifying fiasco, just as Breckinridge had predicted. The South’s collapse resulted in famine extending through the Southern countryside and a breakdown of order, leading to anarchic Jacqueries that claimed thousands of lives more. This assured that the Civil War would be the deadliest conflict in American history, and one of the bloodiest in the history of the world. Over 650,000 Union soldiers died in the struggle to maintain the nation, and a further 500,000 Confederate soldiers, most of disease. Famine, anarchy, and disease, extending beyond the end of the war, all claimed some 100,000 civilians in Union-areas, while over 500,000 thousand Confederate civilians died. The 1.8 million people that died in the war represented 5.8% of the US population, and, staggeringly, over 10% of the Confederate population and over 40% of its White males of military age. The war had further reduced the South to an “economic desert,” making the South go from 30% of the nation’s wealth to less than 10%. It also fundamentally changed the dynamics of power – never again would the South domineer over the Federal government as it once did, but instead the US entered a period of Northern, and more specifically Republican, dominance.

    The most inescapable fact of Southern defeat was the destruction of slavery. Unlike what Northerners had believed, slavery proved to be a sturdy institution, requiring powerful military blows and a concerted effort until it was destroyed. The legal end of slavery throughout the nation did not come until June 1865, when the Reconstructed government of Mississippi ratified the 13th amendment, securing emancipation in the South and starting it in Kentucky and Delaware, both of whom clung to the institution. The actual end of slavery came on the ground, as Union soldiers started an occupation of the South and enforced emancipation at gunpoint. But the military and unconditional defeat of the Confederacy had already assured the outcome, granting their freedom to over four million of human beings and revolutionizing Southern life. “Society has been completely changed by the war,” observed a Louisiana planter. “The [French] revolution of '89 did not produce a greater change in the 'Ancien Régime' than this has in our social life.” And he was completely right – the American nation would never again be the same.

    The “vaunted world of privilege and power” that the Southern elites had enjoyed and sought to protect now came crashing down around them as the victorious Union enforced emancipation, land redistribution, and justice against the leading rebels. “The props that held society up are broken,” said the daughter of a former planter, as she observed these changes. The once “rich, hospitable, powerful, are now poor, and like Samson of old shorn of their pride and strength,” grieved a Mississippian. Katherine Stone gasped in horror at the idea of “submission to the Union (how we hate the word!), confiscation, and Negro equality.” Sarah Morgan believed for her part that it would be best for Southerners to “leave our land and emigrate to any desert spot of the earth.” Some rebels followed her counsel and fled the country, never to return, the most prominent of them being General Beauregard. E. Kirby Smith and some of his lieutenants fled to Mexico; Judah P. Benjamin and others preferred Europe, while other communities tried to relocate to Brazil or Cuba. Some 50,000 rebels left the country, convinced by the fate of those who stayed that this was the right choice.

    Several leading rebels ended up being trialed for war crimes and treason. Governor Vance was hanged for war crimes for his actions in Western North Carolina, a fate shared by Wade Hampton and Jeb Stuart, who was hanged in Harpers Ferry, the same place in which he had stood during John Brown’s execution. Howell Cobb and Robert Barnwell Rhett were hanged as traitors for having served in high positions in the US government and then joining the rebellion. Even some who obtained clemency because they had surrendered themselves received step penalties, such as Joseph Brown, condemned to 10 years of imprisonment, or Joseph E. Johnston, who was saved by the hangman only by Sherman’s intervention and then condemned to 20 years of imprisonment, having served only ten years when his health failed, and he died in 1875. Anticipating such a fate and seeing the “government overthrown & the whole property of myself and my family swept away,” Edmund Ruffin preferred to imitate his former chief and shoot himself. Other rebels received greater clemency if they had given up in time, such as General Longstreet, who received a full pardon, or Henry Wise, who merely had to suffer the confiscation of his properties, both because they surrendered themselves after the Coup.

    Lincoln%20Assassinators%20Convicted_0.jpg

    Post-war trials

    Execution, however, was reserved only for the worst rebels, being used almost entirely against the architects of secession, supporters of the Junta, or war criminals. Most often, the Union enforced exile against the losers of the war. Due to Lincoln’s personal intervention, for example, Alexander Stephens was “allowed” to flee to England, where he would scrape a meager existence by advertising cheap products and being regarded as a curiosity by Europeans. Albert Sydney Johnston had his own sentence commuted to exile for having denounced the Junta, but, he observed later, it would have been preferrable to “die in my own native land than even live as a King in a foreign land.” Beauregard also echoed the American loyalist Thomas Hutchinson, writing in a bout of homesickness that he would rather “die poor and forgotten in my country than amidst honor and glory in another nation.” But this was a possibility forever closed – none of them would see the US again.

    Others decided to exile themselves after their relatives received the Union’s justice. Thus, Varina Davis settled in England, denouncing how Lincoln had by “a single dash of the pen” wanted to “disrupt the whole social structure of the South, and to pour over the country a flood of evils.” Mary Breckinridge and her sons, after a brief stay in Kentucky, also decided to leave for Canada, writing that “I cannot bear the sight of this land - it isn’t home without my dear martyred husband.” Mary Boykin Chesnut also spent many months grieving how “our world has gone to destruction,” and wondering whether her husband “would be hanged as a Senator or as a General.” James Chesnut would be hanged as a Senator, the properties of his father then being confiscated, and Mary being given a small amount of money which she used to leave the country for France, where she would survive by publishing her memories (the first edition being in French). As she embarked, penniless and bitter, she saw enslaved people celebrating their freedom. “It takes these half-Africans but a moment to go back to their naked savage animal nature,” she observed in hatred. Gertrude Thomas, who had gone from a wealthy mistress to a bankrupted poor woman, also wished for a “volley of musketry” to be “sent among the Negroes who were holding a jubilee” in Georgia.

    For the ruined planter class, Katherine Stone said, the “future stands before us dark, forbidding, & stern,” full of “all the bitterness of death without the lively hope of Resurrection.” Stone’s plight was familiar to those who had once ruled the South, for when she returned to her plantation in Mississippi, she found it already redistributed to the people her family had enslaved. Granted a forty-acre homestead by the Federal commander, the girl who had once enjoyed a life of ease and pleasure for the first time had to work for her own bread - a situation many planters found themselves in. Even Unionist planters like William J. Britton felt themselves ruined by the end of slavery and the policies of the Union in favor of equal rights. He took dark pleasure in seeing “the political mad caps who have destroyed our once prosperous and happy people Swing at the end of hemp,” only regretting how “our great man Toombs was not among the number.” Although the full form of the post-war settlement was to be determined, most planters could already tell that the balance of power had changed and could only brace for worse.

    That the Revolution was just starting was also recognized in the North. As the Congress closed its December session, a lame duck Chesnut could only declare apprehensively that “the anti-slavery party is in power. We know it. We feel it.” The Lincoln administration had won the election and then the war on a platform calling for the destruction of slavery, equal rights for all Americans, and a throughout Reconstruction of the Union. The victory of the Union, Frederick Douglass declared, had been a necessary and glorious one, for the future and soul of the nation and the progress of humanity. “The world has not seen a nobler and grander war” than this Second American Revolution. While costly and full of sacrifice, this struggle had written “the statutes of eternal justice and liberty in the blood of the worst tyrants . . . We should rejoice that there was normal life and health enough in us to stand in our appointed place, and do this great service for mankind.” A former slave named Uncle Stephen made the same point with less eloquence but just as deep a feeling. “It’s mighty distressin’ this war,” he told Yankee soldiers, “but it ’pears to me like the right thing couldn’t be done without it.”

    default.jpg

    The Ruins of Richmond

    Nonetheless, the victory of the Union had not settled the issues of the war, but only opened new challenges. The issues of the war were certainly not settled in Virginia, the Carolinas, and Georgia, where the famine and the Jacquerie were raging on. They were not settled in the Mississippi Valley and other large swathes of the South, where roving bands of marauders still stole from starving civilians and where order hadn’t been reestablished. They were not settled in many plantations where former masters tried to maintain slavery and were preparing to fight for a system of labor and racial subordination, even if it required violence. They were not settled in the Black belt, where new Black landowners found themselves attacked by terrorists that wanted to reverse the tide of the Revolution. They were not settled in the Upper South, where a deadly riot started when Kentucky troops attacked a group of Tennesseans that had been singing “Stonewall Jackson’s Way.” They were not settled in the North either, where William Lloyd Garrison tried to dissolve the American Anti-Slavery Society by declaring that its work was completed, only for Frederick Douglass and Wendell Philipps to take over it and adopt a new motto: “No Reconstruction Without Negro Suffrage.”

    The United States had successfully passed through its greatest trial, maintaining its unity and nationhood in the face of a powerful rebellion. But new and perhaps more difficult trials were now dawning. The American Civil War was over, but it remained to be seen whether the United States could win the peace in the new Reconstruction Era.
     
    Last edited:
    Bonus: Fun-facts and alternate scenarios
  • So, the new thread and its first update are now ready! Please go to https://www.alternatehistory.com/forum/threads/reconstruction-the-second-american-revolution.551503/ to read it! I hope you all like it and will continue supporting me on this new project!

    As a bit of the promised bonus content, here I shall offer some "fun facts," so to speak, about this TL, alternate scenarios, and ideas I toyed with. Think of it as a making off of the TL.

    How did this TL come to be?
    I decided to start writing this Timeline after finishing reading Eric Foner's Reconstruction: America's Unfinished Revolution. An excellent book, which I heartily recommend to anyone interested in the era. What strikes one the most is how Foner defends Reconstruction as a truly revolutionary project of biracial democracy, the fight for it as difficult but brave and idealistic, and its failure as a disaster. It left me with a profound sense of lost. The failure of Reconstruction forced Black Americans into almost one hundred years of subordination to White violence and oppression. The US had had this bright opportunity to become a truly egalitarian nation, yet it had failed. So, I was inspired to write a scenario where Reconstruction was successful.

    If the objective was always a successful Reconstruction, why is this a Civil War TL?
    Initially, I planned on a simple "Lincoln lives" TL. But I soon decided that this was simply not enough. Lincoln was a great man, the American I admire the most. But he was not omnipotent. Even with him, a successful Reconstruction would be a difficult if not impossible challenge as things stood in OTL April 1865. I decided I needed a far more radical war, one where the North had decided to destroy the South instead of embracing them as wayward brothers. The original plans was for a quick, more radical war and then onto Reconstruction. Five years later, and we're just starting now. But I do not regret it. While the project grew much bigger than I could have expected or hoped, it did result in a very detailed account of a more radical Civil War. I take special pride on the focus I've given to Black agency, social issues, and the politics of the era, compared with other TLs that have a mostly military focus. I believe, altogether, this TL has been a success, and that it sets us for a better Reconstruction, as we'll explore in the next thread.

    Were there any alternate PODs?
    Indeed! At first I wanted to have Lincoln win against Douglas in 1858. Then I decided that was too little time, and went back to the 1854 election. I was not sure how to make Lincoln win that election. IOTL he came very close, but ultimately the "Anti-Nebraska" Democrats that held the balance wanted one of their own, Lyman Trumbull. So... I decided to get rid of Trumbull by having him be murdered. With this Lincoln would get to the Senate earlier and he could begin to "grow."

    Were there any alternate ideas for a TL?
    At some point I had the crazy idea of a TL were Abraham Lincoln and Jefferson Davis swap their childhood homes, with Lincoln growing up in the South and Davis in the North. I quickly discarded it because although a Southern Lincoln would have been interesting I don't know where that would have taken me. Like, at all.

    Were there any discarded ideas for the TL?
    Several!
    • I did not decide who would be the President of the Confederacy until the hour to choose one came. I even considered just sticking with Davis, but was not content with that, because I felt it was too boring. I wanted changes - I read and write alternate history to see variations on history, not OTL rehashed. But I wanted someone competent, and all other candidates seemed like a collection of arrogant lunatics. You know your slate is bad when Jefferson Davis seems like the best man for the job, but the bar was underground with candidates like Alexander "We can win this war without a draft" Stevens. So... I looked through other threads on AH.com for alternate Confederate Presidents. One man always stood up - John C. Breckinridge. I'll admit, I did not know much about him at first. This is also why he's curiously absent from most early updates before the war. Ironic, for he's arguably the second most important character of the TL only after Lincoln himself, and due to his fate he'll cast a long shadow over Reconstruction. You can guess, too, that the idea of a coup was not there yet.
    • The original drafts had Kentucky seceding from the Union too, but I was afraid I had made things too difficult for the Union and also realized I had no idea how a military campaign in Kentucky would play out.
    • At some point, there was the idea of a North Carolina campaign that would see Burnside invade it from the sea, facing James Longstreet. In fact, I wanted to go farther and have Longstreet as a sort of commander in chief for the Confederacy given how he struck me as one of the least insane Confederates. I discarded both ideas at implausible.
    • At one point, as well, I wanted to foster a conflict between Grant and Rosecrans, who'd basically play the part of McClernand, after reading that both men really did not like each other. Yet, I've got to confess, I have a soft spot for Rosecrans. So I instead sent him to Texas for that campaign, which I'll admit I wrote because the ideas was amusing, and moved the idea of the conflict to Thomas and Schoffield, who I dislike. I mean, the man sabotaged Reconstruction in Virginia, allied with Andrew Johnson, and characterized Republicans as "worthless radicals."
    • There were plans for another Federal defeat between Hooker at Manassas and the victory at Union Mills. But I thought maybe that would be pushing Northerners within the story too far, and would frustrate my readers too much. At the end, however, some did express that Lee had gotten "victory disease" too easily and soon and that he was just acting like an out of character idiot. Can't have your cake and eat it too... For the same reasons, Thomas' Battle of Lexington was initially more of a draw, but I rewrote it into a clearer victory.
    • On that note, original drafts for Union Mills had the victory be partly a result of Jackson being exhausted, but I downplayed that angle after some expressed worries that this moment, which I always conceived of as a pivotal one, seemed a result of the rebels bungling rather than the Federals outplaying them. The idea for a battle where Black men proved their heroism and worth had always been there, however, as well as it happening at the same time as larger and bloodier Draft Riots for maximum contrast.
    • It's around this time that the idea of a coup first formed, in order to get a dead-ender government after I realized that Breckinridge, who turned out to be a fascinating character, would simply not countenance war to the bitter end. He didn't IOTL either, for that matter, seeking to use his position as Secretary of War to conclude a negotiated peace. So, I pondered, what could be done here? As President, Breckinridge would conclude a peace on his own power. Obviously, him doing this successfully would be against my objectives. And then everything fit perfectly. A military coup would be the best outcome for my objectives, the themes of the story, and Reconstruction. So, who was to lead it? The initial option was a triumvirate of Jackson, Johnston, and Beauregard, with Jackson as the "big bad," so to speak. There would be many comments about how Jackson now expected the same sacrifices out of his people that he did out of his soldiers. But I realized that the timid Jackson did not have the mettle of a dictator. Neither was he ideologically committed enough. So I settled on another fascinating figure, in a repulsive way, Toombs, who basically became the ideal "villain" for my story as a firm believer in slavery as an ideology.
    • This is why I spent a long of time setting up Jackson, for example with his conflict with Longstreet, while Toombs is curiously absent except for a few quotes. But I believe this ended up working well for the story. Likewise, you can see further foreshadowing in how much Beauregard is alienated by the events of Fort Saratoga, and the whole embroglio between Johnston and Longstreet, Cleburne, and Cheatham. Some did identify all this foreshadowing and realized Breckinridge would not be in power at the end, and some even wondered whether there would be a coup. But ultimately the coup was both surprising and in hindsight evident, which I believe marks it as a well-executed twist.
    • As for the other twist of the story, the attempted assassination of Lincoln actually resulted from my desire to get rid of Reynolds rather than for other reasons. I really liked Reynolds, he was a good choice and I think I did him justice by having him win the most important battle of this Civil War. But I ultimately wished for Grant to take the reins of the Union war effort, because I truly think he was the only man with the strategic vision to win the war. And because I'm his fanboy, of course. But I didn't want Reynolds to suffer a catastrophic defeat, and I thought just having him die would be anti-climatic. Remembering how some of John Wilkes Booth's feverish plans called for murdering Grant too, I solved it by having him try to murder Lincoln here, getting Reynolds and Lyon. I must admit I was quite pleased that some did believe for a moment that I was actually going to kill Lincoln.
    Any alternate ideas for writing styles or similar?
    For a time I really wanted to finish the TL with exactly fifty chapters but it didn't work out. Chapters just kept getting longer and longer as I included more detail, which I was loath to delete. I came to regard this level of detail as one of the TL's main strengths and believed that to not delve deeply into political and social history would make for a much weaker timeline.

    There were also plans for many more mini-updates, but I found that writing them is just as difficult as writing a full-on update since I still have to research for them. And, believe me, I love writing this TL, but it's not easy. I have to open and search many PDFs and articles and editing and writing can be challenging. So the idea of the mini-updates as breaks between the main ones just didn't work out. Instead I started writing these prose vignettes, and I believe they did ultimately contribute to making a better story by offering POVs of civilians and all other "little people" submerged in this radical Civil War. My favorite remains "The Year of Jubilee Comes to Maryland," which I believe turned out well despite my own doubts regarding my prose.

    There was, also, a scrapped vignette that would have seen an embittered Democratic and racist soldier deciding to vote for Lincoln after meeting a freedwoman who was able to hold onto her child only thanks to Emancipation. It was supposed to be something of a "Christmas" special, but I didn't know how to convey the story without delving into melodrama, and after the New Years it felt like the opportunity had passed. There was also to be a vignette about the Jacquerie but fortunately @Ranger Ridiculous made an excellent one already, covering the same points I wanted to cover.

    How did you choose the titles for each chapter?
    I took them from quotes, books, or even the titles of chapters in the books I've read for research.

    1. Lincoln and Liberty: The campaign song.
    2. The Monstrous Injustice: How Lincoln refered to slavery in a speech.
    3. Free Soil, Free Labor, Free Men: The Fremont slogan, plus the title of one of Eric Foner's books.
    4. The Crime Against Kansas: The title of Charles Sumner's speech, plus a chapter in Battle Cry of Freedom.
    5. A House Divided: The famous Lincoln speech.
    6. The Slavocrat Giant He Slew: Line from Lincoln and Liberty.
    7. John Brown's Last Raid: Believe or not... a Victoria 2 event.
    8. His Soul is Marching One: From John Brown's Body.
    9: Hurrah for the Choice of the Nation: From Lincoln and Liberty.
    10. The Revolution of 1860: A chapter in Battle Cry of Freedom.
    11. The Counterrevolution of 1861: A chapter in Battle Cry of Freedom. I found the dichotomy too good not to use.
    12. The Southern Rebellion: Not from a quote, but kind of obvious.
    13. Down with the Traitors, Up with the Stars: From the song Battle Cry of Freedom.
    14. Dark and Bloody Ground: From a lyric in the Kentucky Battle Song.
    15. We're Coming Father Abraham!: From the song of the same name.
    16: The Call of the Loyal, True and Brave: An adaptation from the lyric of Battle Cry of Freedom: "we will welcome to our numbers the loyal, true, and brave."
    17. The War at the Courts and at the Sea: A... kind of lackluster title I made because I had no idea what to title the chapter. This one is slatted for being fused with another in the final edition anyway.
    18. From the Mississippi's Winding Stream: From We're Coming Father Abraham
    19: And roll on the Liberty Ball!: From the Liberty Ball, sung to the same tune as Lincoln and Liberty and often fused into a single song.
    20: The River War: Also kind of a placeholder title for a chapter that's slated to be fused.
    21: No Terms except Unconditional Surrender: Grant's famous quote.
    22: All Quiet Along the Susquehanna: Of course, a reference to All Quiet along the Potomac.
    23: We'll finish the Temple of Freedom: From The Liberty Ball.
    24: A People's Contest: From a chapter in Donald's biography of Lincoln.
    25: Like Patriots of Old We'll Fight: From the Bonnie Blue Flag.
    26: We must free the slaves or be ourselves subdued: Lincoln quote, plus a chapter in Battle Cry.
    27: The Wounded and the Dying of Corinth's Hill: From a song about Shiloh, just replacing it with Corinth.
    28: As He died to make men holy, let us die to make men free: From Battle Hymn of the Republic.
    29: The Year of Jubilee: From the song, but also what actual enslaved people called the coming of emancipation.
    30: We're marching on to Richmond: Union Army song.
    31: We're foes unto wrong and oppression: From the Liberty Ball. Not commonly sung.
    32. Oft we've conquered and we'll conquer oft again: From the Southern version of the Battle Cry of Freedom.
    33. They have laid down their lives on the bloody battlefield: From the Southern version of the Battle Cry of Freedom.
    34: We'll fight till our banner's victorious: From Lincoln and Liberty.
    35. Terrible Swift Sword: From Battle Hymn of the Republic
    36: Fire in the Rear: Lincoln quote, plus a chapter in Battle Cry.
    37: Tried by War and Decided by Victory: Lincoln quote, and also the title of one of James McPherson's books.
    38: The Great Task Remaining Before Us: Lincoln quote, from the Gettysburg Address.
    39: Hard Times in Dixie: Union song.
    40. Until that Key is in Our Pocket: Lincoln quote.
    41: The Trumpet that Shall Never Call Retreat: Battle Hymn of the Republic.
    42. And Down with the Power of the Despot: Lincoln and Liberty.
    43: When This Cruel War is Over: Union song, also known as Weeping, Sad and Lonely. Also the title of a chapter in Battle Cry.
    44: The Greatest Question of Practical Statesmanship: A simplified Lincoln quote. The original is "the greatest question ever presented to Practical Statesmanship."
    45: So with You My Grace Shall Deal: Battle Hymn of the Republic
    46: If God Wills that It Continue: Lincoln quote, from the Second Inaugural.
    47: Not A Man Shall be A Slave: The song Battle Cry of Freedom.
    48: Yes We'll Rally Round the Flag: The song Battle Cry of Freedom.
    49: If It Takes Three Years More: Lincoln quote, which in turn referenced the more famous Grant quote of "if it takes all summer."
    50: Strike While Ye May, Soldiers of Freedom: Simplified lyric from John Brown's Body. Originally "Ye soldiers of Freedom, then strike while strike ye may."
    51: After Four Years of Failure: From the Democratic Plank in 1864, and also a chapter in Battle Cry.
    52: They Will Think It's Gabriel's Horn: From the Marching Song of the First Arkansas Negro Regiment.
    53: We're Going to be Wiped off the Earth: Mary Chesnut quote, plus a chapter in Battle Cry.
    54: This Has Been a Magnificient Epic: Breckinridge quote, both ITTL and OTL.
    55: It Must be Now that the Kingdom's Coming: From the Year of Jubilo, Union song.
    56: Hurrah! We Bring the Flag that Makes You Free!: Simplified lyric from Marching through Georgia. Originally "Hurrah! Hurrah! We Bring the Jubilee! Hurrah! Hurrah! The Flag that Makes You Free!"
    57: The Liberty Hosts Are Advancing: From Lincoln and Liberty. Also not commonly sung.
    58: Shall Be Paid by Another Drawn With the Sword: From Lincoln's second inaugural.

    You'll note the great debt of gratitude owed to McPherson's book, which both sparked my interest in this era of American history and inspired this TL, which I consciously structured around the same lines and style. You'll also note that some chapters do have a theme - those dealing with radical politics tend to use Lincoln and Liberty lyrics for example.



    Well, I hope all these facts are of interest to any of you! As I mentioned previously, this thread will remain open for any contributions you might want to make (you're welcome to do so!) and for further discussion and bonus content about this TL. Part 2 and its associated discussion will naturally move to the new thread. I hope you will all enjoy it too and accompany me on that new journey.
     
    Last edited:
    Top